ainating tte? } \ a; t Hist. S a = I r¢ mtisplec > to Ann & Mag. WN ts eats ue ee wa x . ‘ Se i a eS —\ eli SS eae ee ee ee ae ee ee lll THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING 4 CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.) CONDUCTED BY PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Ese., F.L.S., CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.S. &c., AND WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. 26). o0t VOL. VL—THIRD SERIES. ee oer LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIBRE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH: HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 1860. *‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper exstimata; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.””— LINNZUs. ‘€ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent toutes ses opérations.”—BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767. goa le: |e be (wie ow 40's te vo ne By lwan powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. TAyLor, Norwich, 1818. & FLAMMAM. Hf CONTENTS OF VOL. VI. [THIRD SERIES.] NUMBER XXXI. ‘ I. Note on the Structure and Terminology of the Reproductive System in the Corynide and Sertulariade. By Prof. ALLMAN ...... II. On the Tribe Colletiee, with some Observations on the Structure of the Seed in the Family of the Rhamnacee. By Joun eer ties PEAS. Gre 55. ccs ciescdbucsanascsUdcce vcs iasucsdecsceusacece III. On certain Musical Curculionide ; with Descriptions of two new Plinthi. By T. VeERNon Wo.Luaston, M.A., F.L.S. .........00 IV. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Odostomia. By ARTHUR MEME MR oe gag aca navenSennbiccscdicceccecsck euavaecbuececés V. On the Occurrence of Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits. By ee cso ac acexcbussccaneh. « VI. Description of a new Pentacrinite from the Kimmeridge Clay of Weymouth, Dorsetshire. By Witt1am H. Batty, F.G.S. (With MINE) sokcseccciiaces Mid Lbalddcpcids sued studs nun cotadesuteideCheinedisdacscacecs ics VII. On a new Species of Solarium from the Upper Greensand, near Dorchester. By W. H. Bairy, F.G.S. (With a Plate.) ......... VIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K. Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jones, F.G.S. ........cc000000 scauane TX. Note on Carduella cyathiformis. By Prof. ALLMAN ......... X. Description of a new Helix; and Notice of the Occurrence of Planorbis glaber, Jeffr., in Madeira. By the Rev. R. T. Lower, M.A. (With a Plate.) ..........005 dénededdasecaveusidssucceuuusuuaeuuncdsetes< sda gesmse XI. Ona new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Cornwall. Uy RIE CRU MTII I 6.050. cov.. cc cncsedund¥alas decisis o+sesseeantccs. XII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon A RCE 8 Speer lS EE ee 14 20 40 42 iv CONTENTS. Page XIII. Notes on Dunlopea. By Dr. E, Percevar Wriaut, F.L.S., Lecturer on Zoology, Dublin University ...............cccccessccsserevenes 54 New Book :—Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geogra- phical Relations, by Hewett Cottrell Watson. .......... seneteepiole 56 Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........cseccceseeeseveees weesne 65—79 Observations on the Corymbose Madrepores, by M. A. Valenciennes ; Note on some Parasites of Iulus terrestris, by M. d’Udekem ; On a new Species of Bird (Chloronerpes sanguinolentus), by P; Tae Belinter, MA, os sees. ocacssonacchepeaecacs dees, tame 79—80 NUMBER XXXII. XIV. On Recurrent Animal Form, and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. By CuruBert CoLLinewoob, M.B., F.L.S. &e. ...... Sl XV. Observations on two new Species of Chiton from the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L. pz Konincx, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Belgium. (With a Plate.) 91 XVI. Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A. Adams; and on the Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and Hybo- cystis, Benson. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. oo... .sseseeeeeees etenees I _ XVII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Ver- NON: WOLLASTON, (iivAay Eels De. cadses voveieeessecsesceittsemeemanis ia 100 XVIII. Notes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca. By - AWTHUR ADAMB, FDIS. S66. cos csncsivscessuscsvdesetessnanmeeeeniosriy es 109 XIX. Description of a new Species of Cassowary living in the Menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick at Calcutta. By Epwarp Buytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum, Caleutta ... 113 XX. On the Cyclostomas of Madeira belonging to the Genus Cras- pedopoma of Pfeiffer; with Descriptions of four new Madeiran and one new Canarian Species. By the Rev. R. T. Lows, M.A. ......... 114 XXI. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Aclis, Ebala, Dunkeria, &c. . By ARTHUR ADAMS, F-L.S. GC. |... scocorsccceccsestuneseweaeceteses 118. . XXII. Synoptical List of the British Species of Teredo, with a Notice of the Exotie Species. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. 121 Proceedings of the Zoological Society. ......... Aas nh anaannil so eloies 127—150 On Alepidosaurus, a Marine Siluroid Fish, by Dr. A. Giinther; On the Origin of Species, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S.; On the Habit of Notopieris Macdonaldii, Gray, by John MacGillivray, Esq.3 Pentacrinus Fisheri ..esccsscossssssssvese ‘sae s eobaplenaies 150—-152 CONTENTS. v Page NUMBER XXXIiIl. XXIII. Some Account of the “ Chaparro ” of Fuerteventura, a new Species of Convolvulus. By the Rev. R. T. Lown, M.A.........0...++ 153 XXIV. On a new Species of Agelacrinites, and on the Structural Relations of that Genus. By E. J. CuapMan, Professor of Minera- logy and Geology in University College, Toronto ..........s0+.ceseeeee 157 XXV. On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By Prof. W. LILJEBORG. (With a Plate.) ....0....ccccscccececsnscereeecceees 162 XXVI. On the Calyceracee. By Jonn Miers, F.RS., F.L.S. &c. 174 XXVII. Characters of new Land-Shells from Burmah and the Andamans. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ...sse--eeesseeeeeeeseeeneeeeeeeeene 190 XXVIII. On the Bitentaculate Slug from Aneiteum. By Dr. J. E. GRAY, FAIS... V.P.Z.S. SC. ..cccscs.ccscscccescceccescesccesccsncnonesencssoos 195 XXIX. On the Nudibranchiate Mollusca inhabiting the Estuary of the Dee. By CurHspert CoLLinGwoop, M.B., F.L.S. &c. ......... 196 XXX. On two new Species of Shells from Cambojia. By LovELL DMR Bs OCCT) yu cones cas ong beug veer «cape sanseneesapecineD= snbelesceue Bee LS New Book :—Archaia; or, Studies of the Cosmogony and Natural History of the Hebrew Scriptures, by J. W. Dawson, LL.D., PGES. Bee. 605. s20c.sees0 Shaghe Spy sekeacranchssssuetescsumngstagecaas«oseste 205 Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ......... 208—217 On some new Species of Mammalia and Tortoises from Cambojia, and on Rusa japonica, a new Species of Rusa Deer from Japan, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.; On the Origin of Species, by Prof. Agassiz; Note on the Fox of Japan, by Arthur Adams, EDs MOMS 1 isuee So cTonbscs sdehs sdvbsedoass setéebdeeichvevesciess 217—232 NUMBER XXXIV. XXXI. On the different Animals known as Wild Asses. By Epwarp Buytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum, NIN de sas 25 ck ks PRSEaEE . Clie rasdvothlecsckbe chu lbiiecvuucueticasuddsdecdsdes 233 XXXII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenthredinide in the Collection of the British Museum. By Frepericx Smiru . 254 XXXIII. Descriptions of Freshwater Shells collected in Southern India by Lieut. Charles Annesley Benson, 45th M.N.I. By W. H. BUMMER ova caesaeses coceveasoceococesta@unatdag chaser ssnsassnanraidaishacs 257 XXXIV. On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By Ss is AL EMOORG, | oss csicassncecccscuba gem ucahs oc otebderitvemNetsvies 260 vi CONTENTS. Page XXXV. On the Arrangement of the Land Pulmoniferous Mollusca into Families. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. .......seeeeeeeees 267 XXXVI. On some new Genera and Species of Fishes collected by Drs. Keferstein and Heckel at Messina. By Prof. Kaur.’ (With a Plate.) cescccceeseesseeeseesens reas anes es $adeuh eee subeamaween eas dlsba cae veae ian tiam 270 XXXVII. Mycological Investigation upon Fermentation. By M. HERMANN TIGFEMANN. © ...00ccscccsscuteatneepsnescatcastssen seeders pale ene 273 XXXVIII. On the Calyceracee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., BU UES, BOs. veciesicnevivascocsveerdes esos esveasnnebanvabauniehascuka: ta: manne 279 XXXIX. On the Animal of Umbonium vestiarium. By ArTHuUR ADAMS, FLLS. GoG.:ciccccscsvesacesencessavnvsensendnowecenee piuiensieeamuaann 288 XL. Notice of an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo. By J.Gwyn IREFREVG, Esq. ERS. | ..ccccccessccccccccsescescnestecsvesvasses ryt te 289 New Book :—Flora of Cambridgeshire; or, a Catalogue of Plants found in the County of Cambridge, by C. C. Babington, M.A., BBS FATAB .vcics neck thee derail ods ssaiepewedncmnuonseaasans ssh ae manana 291 Proceedings of the Royal Society; Geological Society; Zoological SOIC. 45 inch in diameter), which, however, exhibits four narrow curved cham- bers (each forming nearly three-fourths of a circle), arranged around a central, globular primordial cell, and composing the low cone of the shell and its thin margin. In company with this (which represents a varietal stage in advance of No. 1), we find other specimens (about ,/, inch in diameter) possessing as many as ten semiannular chambers. This variety may be termed Orbitolina semiannularis. 8. From the Arctic, British, Mediterranean, and other seas we have obtained some specimens of a very small Foraminifer (4, inch diameter) having the shape of the one last described, and a very similar arrangement of chambers. It has, however, a greater complexity of structure, owing to the presence of numerous secondary septa, transverse and short, in all but the first two or three chambers. These superadded septa begin to appear in a rudimentary form in the third or fourth chamber, on the inside of the peripheral wall; they never reach the umbilical border of the annulus, and are irregular in their development, even in the newest chambers, where they are sometimes thirty or more in number. The base of the shell, or umbilical area, is traversed by raised, sinuous, thread-like lines of shell-matter. In older individuals these are succeeded by thicker and irregularly wavy ridges, and ultimately nearly the whole of the basal surface is masked by this exogenous growth, excepting a thin margin, formed by the newest of the annular chambers, the transverse septal lines of which are also limbate by superadded calcareous matter. This shell, in its different stages of growth, has been well described and illustrated, under the name of Patellina corrugata, by Prof. Williamson (Monograph, p. 46, pl. 3. figs. 86-89) ; and he notices the difficulty of placing this shell in its true relation to other forms. Orbitolina (Patellina) corrugata is present in most sea-beds that are rich with Foraminifers, from the littoral zone down to 500 fathoms; but it does not occur in great abundance. 4. In the shore-sands from Melbourne, Australia, rich with a — group of Foraminifers almost the exact counterpart of those of Grignon, we find a small, subconical, finely perforated shell, exceedingly like that last noticed (No. 3), but not unfrequently attaining four times the size (4, inch). A difference, however, exists. After the primordial chamber, there is usually only one semilunar chamber, those succeeding being annular. The latter are subdivided by short, transverse secondary septa, as in 0. corrugata; and the cells have a regular alternately concentric arrangement. Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 31 The annularity of the chambers in this larger variety is a marked parallel to the concentric cyclical growth of Orbitolites, small delicate varieties of which have frequently no annular chambers, whilst the large forms are almost wholly cyclical. The under surface of this Australian Patelline Orbitolina (which we denominate O. annularis) is concave, partially occupied by superadded imperfect cells, entangled, as it were, in the exo- genous matter, which tends to arrange itself in granules, and more or less obscures the annular structure, which is still, how- ever, apparent towards the margin. The rudimentary cells in the umbilical shell-substance are evidently homologous with those secondary lobes which are formed on the umbilical surface of certain Rotalig, and which, in certain Asterigerine varieties (such as Asterigerina lobata, D’Orb.—a variety of Rotalia Beccarit, Linn.), attain a well-marked and symmetrical development. 5. In the white mud of the coral-reefs of Australia, at from 10 to 20 fathoms, there is an abundance of a still larger form, with a diameter of ;4, inch and upwards, retaining the same essential characters of structure as the foregoing, but presenting a modification of the secondary chambers, the annular chambers being divided into numerous small vesicular cells. Here the vesicularity gradually masks the annularity of the structure, until, except sometimes in the thinnest specimens, we have a massive little cellular body, sometimes resembling a delicate Planorbulina, sometimes losing itself in a low cone of thickly set minute vesicles. . In these specimens the secondary or cross septa of the annular chambers are perfectly developed, compared with the short abor- tive partitions in O. corrugata; and the exogenous umbilical cells of the variety No. 4 (from Melbourne) have been advanced to the condition of cells almost as large and perfect as those of the sub- divided annuli. The umbilicus is so far filled up that the base of the cone is almost flat, although generally the last two annular series of chambers may be seen from beneath (as in the case of O. corrugata), and aslight concavity remains. This is our variety O. vesicularis. As the subdivisions of the annular chambers lose the cuboidal form and become vesicular, they take on a polygonal shape, being placed alternately concentric. The shell also has the pseudopodial passages relatively larger than in the less-developed forms with flattened feeble cells*. Thus also in delicate conical varieties of Rotalia Turbo (such as R. rosacea, D’Orb., and Asterigerina * In this state O. vesicularis has much resemblance to some of the Planorbuline ; but the latter have two or three tubular and margined apertures to. each chamber, they have coarser pseudopodial pores, and no umbilical cells. 32 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the Planorbis, D’Orb.) the pseudopodial foramina are extremely small compared with those of larger and more inflated varieties (such as R. vesicularis, Lam.). O. vesicularis seldom preserves its simple single disk of cells ; for not only do the umbilical cells increase in number, and be- come perfect in form, but the upper series have one or more superimposed layers of similar annuli, the primary septa of which are immediately adapted to the earlier septal rings*. These upper or additional layers may or may not extend over the whole area of the first system of rings, being sometimes confined to the centre and heaped up; but sometimes they ex- tend all over, and even beyond, the primary disk. As this growth becomes more perfect in regularity and in the number of its layers, it leads us to the next variety. 6. Accompanying No. 5 are others, differing in shape; some high, like a sugar-loaf, and others subhemispherical. Dr. Car- penter has pointed out to us that in these forms (some of which are 4 inch in diameter) not only is the regularity of arrangement in the overlying annuli well marked, but a vertical section presents several tiers of cells, separated laterally by radial septa, which pass upwards and outwards from the primary cells to the periphery. At the same time, the umbilical cells strive, as it were, to overtake the cyclical series in their growth. They in- crease in potency, taking on a regularity of arrangement almost equal to that of the upper cells; and the inferior surface of the shell becomes flat, and even convex. The umbilical cells have now an annular arrangement, and, like the others, are placed in tiers, but with shorter radii; for they are still fewer than on the other face, and hence the shell is unsymmetrically biconvex. The primary cells are necessarily subcentral, lying nearest to the umbilical face. The upper surface now loses almost all trace of the annular structure, from the increasing importance of the polygonal arrangement of the secondary cell-walls. The polygons in No. 5 were elongate somewhat in the direction of the annuli ; but now they have become more regular throughout. The upper set of chambers now grows mutually with the umbilical; the two sets being welded together at the edge and growing together. This variety may be termed O. congesta; it has passed from the Patelline to the Orbitoline form. 7. We have also from the same coral-mud numerous spherical specimens, differing from the foregoing in shape, but not gene- rally larger (about 4 inch). Their structure is absolutely similar; * Our attention has been lately drawn to this form of growth by Dr. Carpenter, who has been engaged in researches on some of the larger forms of this group. a we | ee eT ee ee ey ee Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 33 the still greater potency of the umbilical system of cells is here the sole cause of variation. Many of the globular specimens have an irregular hole or subcylindrical cavity, bevelled off at the margin, on some part of the surface: this is the remnant of the earlier concavity of the base, the edges of which, growing downwards and inwards, have failed to meet and to make up a perfect globe. This little spherical Orbditolina, which may be termed O. lavis*, is very common. It occurs also at Fiji, in the West and East Indies, in the Mediterranean, and on the British coast, as far north at least as the Isle of Arran. It is found in the shelly sands of rather shallow water; whilst the little Orbitolina corru- gata, inhabiting the same seas, lives at a greater depth, on muddy bottoms and in shell-sands. In the fossil state the globular form is found in the Tertiary beds of Palermo, Bordeaux, and San Domingo. The last yields the largest. 8. Among the spherical specimens from the Rewa reefs of Fiji there are some rather flattened individuals (having the same essential structure as those described above, and 3 inch in dia- meter), which present at their margin one or more small conical or nipple-like processes, composed of cells similar to those of the body, but more compressed. In other specimens these projec- tions are larger and give a lobulate form to the shell, the outline being somewhat like that of an ivy-leaf, and imitating Calcarina Spengleri, or Polystomella unguiculata with thickened spines. Other individuals have subcylindrical spines which do not always lie on one plane. The length of the spine sometimes exceeds the diameter of the body of the shell. Similar forms occur on the coasts of New Zealand. Dr. Carpenter has lately shown us that in these spinous and stellate forms the growth of the shell is symmetrical, the two convex surfaces having about equal proportions of the annular tiers of cells. The vertical section in such forms reminds one of the structure of Orbitoides, excepting,—1st, that in the latter and flatter Foraminifer the two surfaces of the sheli are unequal; 2ndly, the over- and under-lying cells have usually an irregu- larity of arrangement ; and 3rdly, the central cells are small, but numerous, regular, and distinct. Coexistent with the habit of producing lobes or processes (as holds good also in Calcarina and Polystomella), we find an in- creased development of the interlocular or canalicular passages, to the sarcode of which the granulations and overgrowths in other forms are due. Here we find smooth, minute, glossy * On account of the absence of the roughly limbate septal edges seen in some other varieties. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 3 34 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the hemispherical knobs of this exogenous shell-matter quincuncially arranged over the whole surface, three or four cells being in- cluded in the area of each quincunx. This style of exogenous growth is also recognizable in some of the spherical lobeless individuals. : The bead-ornament suggests the name O. spherulata for this variety*. 9. A still larger variety of the massive Orbitolina, having a sugar-loaf form, a flat or slightly concave base, and a diameter of + inch, occurs fossil at Ciply (Belgium), in the uppermost Cretaceous series. It is much mineralized, but appears to have the same structure as the foregoing, including the erystalline knobs on the angles of the septa; but these clear beads are connected together by strings of granules of the same substance, small and variable in size, protruding on the edges of the septa. As a variety, this may be named O. spherulolineata. 10. In the same deposit are somewhat smaller and globular specimens, in which the granular growth of the septal edges is still greater; so that continuous, rough, sinuous walls of division are produced, marking out irregular polygonal spaces, including one or more cells, the faces of which lie low down below the surface. Essentially similar septal projections constitute the limbate feature in Rotalia Beccarii, var. Schreteriana, and R, repanda, var. Carocolla. Similar globular Orbitoline (O. globu- laris, Phillips, sp.) are common in other Cretaceous deposits. Millepora? globularis, Phillips (Geol. Yorks. pl. 1. f. 12) and Woodward (Geol. Norf. pl. 4. f. 10-12), Tragos globularis, Reuss (Bohm. Kreid. p. 78, pl. 20. £.5), Coscinopora globularis, D’Orb. (Prodrom. ii. p. 284) and Morris (Cat. B. Foss. 2nd edit. p. 27), is our Orbitolina globularist. Michelin’s Ceripora Avellana (Icon. Zooph. p. 208, pl. 52. f. 13), from Sarthe, appears to us to be a large specimen of the same variety. Its probably adherent habit and perforated condition are not inimical to this view. * Denys de Montfort (Conch. Syst. i. p.146) has given a curious hybrid picture of his Triophorus baculatus, which consists of a three-spmed Orbi- tolina, according to its surface-ornament and its vertical section, but out- — lined apparently after a three-spined Calcarina. Spengleri, fig. e, pl. 15, in Fichtel and Moll’s ‘Test. Microsc.’ The indication of an aperture (the broken newest chamber in Calcarina) is also after F. & M. Its sectional aspects appear to have been taken, the vertical (Orbitoline) from nature, the horizontal (Calcarine) from Fichtel and Moll’s fig. k, with the sectional feature of the spine (also Calcarine) added from some other source. Some stellate form of O. spherulata may perhaps claim the name of.O. bacu- lata, Montf. - + The characteristic structure is visible in some specimens preserved in the British Museum, and formerly in the collection of the late John Brown, Esq., of Starwway. Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 35 In some of the figured specimens of O. globularis the not unusual hole in the base is indicated. Occasionally individuals are perforated by a more or less irregular tubular cavity. The roundness of the specimens, and their holes and tubular cavities, appear to have suggested to the old “flint-folk” of the Valley of the Somme that they might be used for beads; for such perfo- rated Orbitoline are frequent in the gravel that yields the flint axes. 11. The sinuous superficial mesh-work, formed by the edges of the overgrown septal planes, is a marked feature in the sub- conical Orlitoline from the Lower Cretaceous rock of the Perte- du-Rhéne (Aptian) and of Sarthe (Cenomanian), from the Green- sand of Warminster and Haldon Down, and from the Chalk- marl and Chalk (Turonian and Senonian); also in the little globular fossils of the Chalk known as Tragos and Coscinopora globularis, varying from the size of shots to that of bullets; and when we find a similar structure apparent in the still larger, irregularly rounded, sponge-like fossils accompanying these glo- bular and conoidal Orbitoline in the Chalk, we know not how to separate the several forms, where size and some irregularity of shape appear to be the only distinctive characters. The conical, hemispherical, and flattened forms of Orbitolina, so common in the Cretaceous deposits, and known under twelve or more different names, are referable to one specific type, namely the O. concava, Lamarck, sp.; and to this type, not only these comparatively large plano-convex and concavo-convex varieties belong, but also the large, limbate, globular forms on one hand, and the small, less limbate, and smooth forms, both round and flattened, recent and fossil, on the other. Orbitolina concava, Lam. sp., O. conica, D’Arch. sp. (Mém. Soe. Géol. France, ii. p. 178), and O. conoidea, Gras (Foss. de V Isére, p- 51, pl. 1. f. 4-6), are concavo-convex individuals, more or less thickened, presenting the typical characteristics of the genus, but neither in too simple nor in too exaggerated a con- dition. This variety has been figured by Phillips (Geol. Yorks. pl.1. f.11), Woodward (Geol. Norf. pl. 4. f.9), and Mantell (Foss. S. Downs, pl. 16. f. 22-24), and described as a Lunulite. The typical form (O. concava) is well figured by Michelin, Icon. Zooph. pl. 7. f. 9. O. gigantea is a name given by D’Orbigny (Prodrome, ii. p- 279) to a large concavo-convex specimen from Royan, nearly 4 inches in diameter. What a contrast to the little recent O. an- nularis and its congeners ! 12. Faujas’s “ Numismale” or “ Lenticulaire” from Maes- tricht (Hist. Nat. Mont. St. Pierre, p. 186, pl. 34. f. 1-4) is an Orbitolina. This, described and figured by Bronn (Leth. Geogn. 3* 36 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the 3rd edit. vol. ii. pt.5. p. 94, pl. 29'. f. 29) as Hymenocyclus * Faujasii (Lycophris Faujasii, Defr.), consists of a plano-convex disk, about half an inch wide, with a central mamilla on the upper (convex) side. Its vertical section shows two horizontal series of chambers: the upper and largest appear to be the sub- quadrate subdivisions of the primary annuli (seen also in the horizontal section, which shows four periodical stages of growth around the undivided primordial cells) ; the lower set may be umbilical cells imbedded in a copious growth of exogenous shell- matter. These characters point it out as a gigantic ally of variety No. 4 above described (Orbitolina annularis). It is very closely allied to, if not identical with, O. lenticularis, Blumenbach (O. lenticulata, Lamarck). This latter is figured by Bronn (Leth. Geogn. 3rd edit. pl. 297. f. 22) after Lamouroux (Polyp. pl. 72. f. 13-16), and presents similar features, though obscured by fossilization and wear. The O. lenticularis is from the Aptian beds of the Perte du Rhéne; and some specimens are carefully figured and described by Deluct in the Journ. Phys. lvi. p. 344, figs. 1-6. These are concavo-convex, about } inch in diameter, and have a structure almost identical with that of the little recent O.annularis from Australia, both as to the smooth upper and radiate lower surface, and as to the “engine-turned” arrange- ment of the subdivided primary chambers. In the larger and fossil form we appear to have more than one tier or layer of cells. From Deluc’s remarks we may conclude that some individuals by their porous surface show a limbation of the septal edges. We cannot separate Deluc’s specimens from O. concava, on one hand, and O. annularis on the other. A short notice and some carefully exe- cuted figures of Orbitolina lenticularis are to be found in Pictet and Renevier’s ‘ Paléontologie Suisse ; Fossiles du Terrain Ap- tien,’ p. 166, pl. 23. figs. 3 a-3 f. The Cyclolina cretacea, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 139, pl. 21. f, 22-25, judging by D’Orbigny’s description and figures, is an excessively outspread, thin, discoidal variety, presenting an ex- treme form of O. annularis, of which it is in essential features an exact counterpart, consisting of a series of perfect annuli, with very little development of the umbilical cell-growth. The shel] is finely perforate, the perforations being best seen on * This name is proposed by Bronn to take the place of “ Orbitoides,” which he rejects as a “hybrid word.” D’Archiac, in describing his Or- bitolites media, expresses his belief that it is the same as Faujas’s Numis- male. D’Orbigny correctly places D’Archiac’s species under Orbitoides, and incorrectly includes Faujas’s also. Bronn follows D’Orbigny in this, and makes O. Faujasii a type for Hymenocyclus. j His fig. 2, however, evidently gives a somewhat mistaken view of the structural details of the vertical section. eS a a, Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 37 the newest or outermost annuli. Bronn, op. cit. p. 86, errs in describing the apertures or pores as being on the edge of the last chamber. The septa of the annular chambers are limbate ; but the secondary or cross septa (though probably present) give no evidence of their existence. This absence of limbation of the secondary septa is such as occurs in certain specimens of Or- bitolites. Orbitolina discoidea, Gras (Foss. de l’Isére, p. 52, pl. 1. f. 7-9), is a thick flat form ; and possibly Orbitolites plana and O. ma- millata, D’ Archiac (Mém. Soc. Géol. France, ii. p. 178), may also be Orbitoline of the same character. D’Archiac’s Orbitolites media (op. cit. p. 178), placed by D’Archiac and Bronn with O. Faujasti, is an Orbitoides, as 1)’Orbigny has indicated. The last, however, mistook O. Faujasii for an Orbitoides. D’Orbigny’s species O. radiata (Prod. ii. p. 280), from Royan, is not well characterized. There are many radiate and stellate Foraminifers in the Maestricht Chalk and the Nummulitic Ter- tiaries which may be either Orbitoline, Orbitoides, or Calcarine. The radiate ridging of the surface would not be a feature at variance with the growth and habit of Orbitolina. We have not yet, however, sufficient means of comparison to be satisfied as to the relations of the forms referred to, although we believe them to be Calcarine. With regard to the relationship of Orbitolina to Orbitoides, we may say that they have the same structure, as far as the cell- growth and the interstitial substance* are concerned ; but Ordi- toides is always subsymmetrically discoid, or lenticular, heaping cells on both faces of its primary, annular, subdivided chambers ; whilst Orbitolina, which has one symmetrical variety, has many that have no pretence to bilateral symmetry, any more than the conical Rotalie, and, in its typical concavo-convex form, it bears the same relation to Orbitoides that Rotalia does to Num- mulina. The umbilical growth of irregular and imperfect cells in Orbitolina is a feature similar to the astral formation of the divided umbilical lobes of the chambers in some Rotalie (for instance, Asterigerina lobata) ; and we may say that Orbitolina has the same relation to Rotalia that Cycloclypeus has to Num- mulina,—Williamson’s Patellina representing Heterostegina. The following are the most important varieties of Orbitolina concava, Lam. :— 1. Orbitolina simplex, P. & J. _—‘ Tertiary : Grignon. seailousolars: Psd. Recait Fadia Ocean. * The limbation, arising from septal granulation, of the stellate Orbito- line from New Zealand and Fiji, and of the conical specimens from Ciply, is not unlike that of some of the Orbitoides of the Maestricht Chalk. 38 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the 3. Orbitolina corrugata, William- Recent: British, Arctic, and Mediter- son. ranean Seas. 4. ——annularis, P.§ J. .. Recent: Melbourne. 5. vesicularis, P.& J... Recent: Australia. 6. —— congesta, P.& J..... Recent: Australia. _ Tertiary : Bordeaux, St. Domingo, : Palermo. Ce eo et ia British, Medit., W. & E. In- dian, and Pacific Seas. 8. —— spherulata, P.& J... Recent: Fiji and New Zealand. 9. -—— spherulolineata, P. § J. Cretaceous: Ciply. 10. —— globularis, Phillips. . thecmiige England an Europe. ertiary : Grignon. 11. —— concava, Lamk. [Ty oJ Cretaceous : England and France. 12. —— lenticularis, Blumenb... Cretaceous: England, France, and Maestricht. 34. Orbulites concava. Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. u. p. 197, No. 4. “OQ, uno latere convexa, subantiquata; altero concava. Ha- bite: fossile de la commune de Ballon, département de la Sarthe, & quatre lieues N.-E. du Mans. Communiquée par MM. Menard et Desportes. Sa surface convexe offre souvent des cercles con- centriques (’accroissement.” This is the Orbitolina concava; it is figured by Michelin, Icon. Zooph. pl. 7. f. 9. We regard it as the type of a species including numerous varieties ; see above. 35. Orbulites macropora. Hist. An.s. Vert. i. p. 197, No. 5. Lamarck gives no locality for his specimen. Defrance says that O. macropora is found at Maestricht. Goldfuss indicates Grignon as the locality for the specimen which he has figured as Orbitulites macropora, Lam. (Petref. pl. 12. f.8). We have not seen such a large-chambered Orbitolite in the Grignon deposits ; but we have obtained very fine specimens of the O.macropora from the Chalk of Maestricht, whence Faujas, Hafenow, and Bronn also got it. D’Orbigny refers. it (under the name of Cupulites macropora) to Grignon (Prodrome, ii. p. 397). Galeotti men- tions it as occurring at Foréts and St. Gilles (Tertiary), Belgium ; and Serres found jt in the building-stone of Montpellier (Leth. Geogn. 3rd edit. ii. pt. 5. p. 967). Bronn unnecessarily distinguishes this form by a generic appellation—Omphalocyclus macroporus. At first sight this Or- bitolite has distinctive characters, compared with the common varieties of O. complanata—such as its small primordial chamber, the strong limbation of the septa, the comparatively thick disk and large chambers, readily worn down so as to resemble pores ; but these features are not accompanied by any peculiarity of structure essentially different from the mode of growth of the later and world-wide O. complanata. ae ee Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 39 O. macropora is common in the Bryozoan Chalk of Maestricht, and appears there as the first representative of a genus and spe- cies which (with some others, namely Lagena, Rotalia Turbo, Calcarina Spengleri, Planorbulina Poeyi, and Amphistegina vul- garis), first occurring in that deposit, have continued through the Tertiary period to our own day. 36. Orbulites Pileolus. Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. ii. p. 197, No. 6. “« O. uno latere convexa, altero concava ; margine sulco exarato. Habite: fossile de.... Mon cabinet. Ses pores ne sont point apparens.” This is probably a thick and conical individual of Orbitolina coneava. Lamarck gives no locality for his specimen. 37. Orthocera Acicula. Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vil. p. 594, No. 5. « Q. testa recta, superne peracuta, subaciculari; striis longi- tudinalibus rectis. Habite: dans la Méditerranée? Mon cabi- net. Coquille trés-droite, et remarquable par sa forme aciculée. Sa longueur est de 4 lig. trois quarts.” This delicate, tapering, costated shell will be catalogued as Nodosaria Raphanus, Linn., var. Acicula, Lam. *‘ Orthocera” is not required as a generic or subgeneric name for any of the Nodosarie. 38. Nodosaria dentalina. Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii. p. 596, No. 2. “ N. testa elongato-subulata, leviter arcuata; articulis tumi- diusculis, glabris. Habite? Mon cabinet. Cette coquille, un u arquée, et n’offrant qu’un léger renflement dans ses articu- ions, rappelle en quelque sorte la forme d’une trés-petite Den- tale. Ayant environs 2 lignes de longueur.” This is evidently the same smooth, delicately acicular, and gently bent variety of Nodosaria which was subsequently named Dentalina communis by D’Orbigny. WN. dentalina, however, is a very apt and serviceable name. Besides this well-marked and not uncommon form, there is a host of closely-allied varieties, fossil in many clays and other deposits of Tertiary, Secondary, and even Palzozoic age, and living in the present seas*. WN. dentalina flourishes on muddy sea-bottoms at a depth of about 100 fathoms; but it extends also m its range from shallow water to 700 or 800 fathoms or more. 39, 40, 41. Nodosaria Raphanus, Linn., Vaginulina Legumen, Limn., and Nodosaria Radicula, Linn., are figured in the Tableau Encyc. et Méth. pl. 465. figs. 2-4, and catalogued in Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii. pp. 593, 595, & 596; but the figures are bad copies of older engravings (after Plancus), and nothing new is added in the descriptions. * Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 345. 40 Prof. Allman on Carduella cyathiformis. 42-62. The Fichtelian species. Comparing the list of the Foraminifera figured in the Tabl. Encye. Méth. with those cata- logued and briefly described in the Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii., we find that Lamarck had considered and reconsidered their relations to each other and to the rest of the minute shells which he thought to be microscopic Cephalopods, and that consequently he had laboured to arrange them in a systematic form. That he failed in doing so is not to be wondered at, having no light as to their real relationships. Some of the terms applied by Lamarck to the Fichtelian species and varieties are serviceable, although his notions of the generic groupings were wrong. He did not advance beyond Fichtel and Moll in the definition of the species ; indeed at first he retrograded in that respect, giving specific names to several varieties of C. Cassis in the Tabl. Ene. Méth. In publishing his Hist. Anim. s. Vert., however, he appears to have recognized the propriety of giving wider limits to the specific groups. 63, 64, 65. Nothing need be said of N. Fascia, Linn., N. Ra- phanistrum, Linn., and N. obliqua, Linn., catalogued in the Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. vii. p. 594, 66. “ Nodosaria Siphunculus” is a Serpula. See Ann. Nat. Hist. 3 ser. vol. iii. p. 480, where the Linnean species and va- rieties of Nodosaria are treated of (pp. 477-479). IX.—Note on Carduella cyathiformis. By Professor ALLMAN. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, My attention has been directed to a communication “On the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars,’ by Mr. Gosse, in last month’s Number of the ‘Annals.’ The following passage occurs in it: “Tn the ‘ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for this month, Professor Allman has described and figured what he considers to be the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars, instituting for it a new genus, under the name of Carduella. I feel sure he was not aware that I had already separated it from Lucer- naria, under the generic name of Depastrum, in the ‘ Annals’ for June 1858, p. 419.” The paragraph here referred to, in which Mr. Gosse institutes his genus Depastrum, occurs in his excellent “Synopsis of the British Actiniz ;” and I confess that it had entirely escaped my memory, until the remark above quoted caused me again to refer to the paper which contains it. I find the genus Depas- trum there defined as follows :— « Depastrum (Gosse). Corpus repente contractum, et supra et oe aa oe, Tage OM ae Prof. Allman on Carduella cyathiformis. 41 infra alvam. Tentaculorum fasciculi inter angulos disci positi, vix separati.” The genus includes a single species, viz.— D. cyathiforme (Sars). Semipollicare. Brunneum.” Now it is manifest that this definition will not at all apply to the Carduella cyathiformis of my paper in the ‘ Microscopical Journal,’ nor to the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars, with which I consider Carduella cyathiformis to be identical. The species on which Mr. Gosse founded his genus Depastrum is indeed an entirely different animal. It differs from Carduella, as Mr. Gosse now admits, in its octangular instead of circular disk; in the unequal length of the tentacles, and their clavate, rather than capitate, form; in the fasciculate grouping of the tentacles, and their arrangement in two or three rows, one within the other, instead of their disposal in a single circle ; in their origin from the margin, instead of the surface, of the disk ; as well as in other particulars of less importance. It is plain, then, that, in Mr. Gosse’s “ Synopsis,” the Lucer- naria cyathiformis of Sars remains unaffected, though it is there cited as a synonym of Depastrum cyathiforme. But another question here arises: may a generic diagnosis be so framed as to embrace within it the two species? Mr. Gosse is of opinion that it may, and he now proposes a gene- ralization of his original diagnosis of Depastrum, so as, by the omission of certain characters, to enable it to embrace the genus Carduella, which he would accordingly suppress. The following is his amended diagnosis :— “Corpus repente contractum, et supra et infra alvum.” Upon this point, however, I must entirely differ from Mr. Gosse ; for, in thus amending his original diagnosis, the charac- ters he omits, as of only specific value, are assuredly of a higher order than those which he retains as generic. Indeed, the genus Depastrum, as thus defined, would differ from Lwcernaria far less than from Carduella. Mr. Gosse reminds us that M. Milne-Edwards, in the third vol. of his ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Coralliaires,’ just published (1860), gives the generic name of Calicinaria to the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars. I must nevertheless claim priority for Carduella, the genus having been so named by me at the Aber- deen meeting of the British Association in September 1859. (See Reports of the British Association for that year.) I am therefore not prepared to abandon the name of Cardu- ella, or to cancel the diagnosis I have proposed for the genus. Depastrum, as defined in Mr. Gosse’s “ Synopsis,” is also un- 42 Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. doubtedly a good genus, though it is a mistake to cite the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars as representing it. I remain, Gentlemen, Very faithfully yours, Edinburgh, June 1860. Gro. J. ALLMAN. X.—Deseription of a new Helix; and Notice of the Occurrence of Planorbis glaber, Jeffr., in Madeira. By RK. T. Lowe, M.A. [With a Plate. ] Dourine an excursion in the north of Madeira, a few weeks past, I had the good fortune to discover the following fine and entirely new Heliz, living at an elevation of about 4000 feet, on a dry and partially wooded mountain-slope or bank, along the new Levada now constructing in the Ribéiro do Fayal. Its affinity is pri- marily, doubtless, with the rare Desertan fossil, H. coronula, Lowe; and next, though more remotely, with H. tiarella, Webb, and with the recent Porto-Santan H. coronata, Desh. Yet it exhibits also, both in size and certain peculiarities of form and sculpture, the nearest approach yet discovered amongst living Madeiran Helices to the strange and curious H. Delphinula, Lowe, known at present only as one of the most abundant Canical fossils of Madeira. The discovery of so fine a recent species ought to stimulate afresh the researches of naturalists in the higher sylvan regions of the island, considering how remarkable it is that so large and striking a shell as this, however rare and local it may be, should have hitherto escaped all observation. The main points of interest attaching to H. delphinuloides, independently of its great rarity and beauty, are—Ist, its sup- plying in some sort a link between the two remarkable Madeiran groups Craspedaria and Coronaria, in size agreeing better with the single known representative of the former, H. Delphinula, than with any previously described member of Coronaria; and 2ndly, its offering a living analogue, in the group Coronaria, to the fossil type, and indeed sole representative, of Craspedaria. The abundance, moreover, of H. Delphinula in a fossil state, and its apparent extinction as a living species, are curious facts when contrasted with the extreme rarity of its recent representative, H. delphinuloides, and the absolute non-occurrence of the latter as a fossil. But since the possibility of the one being a mere modification of the other is entirely inadmissible, the discovery of H. delphinuloides doubtless strengthens much the probability of the existence also in a living state of the true H. Delphinula itself in some of the many still unexplored sylvan nooks and FN Ee, Se eee en ee ae ee ey, “os Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 43 glens of the inner mountain mazes and recesses of the island,— reduced perhaps, as in the case of the abundant Porto-Santan fossil, H. coronata, Desh., and of the rarer H. Lowei, Fér., to a few individuals surviving in a single spot. Except the discovery in July 1855, by Mr. Wollaston and myself, in Madeira, of living H. tiarella, Webb, and of a single live example of H. Lowei, Fér., in 1857, by Sr. J. M. Moniz, in the Ilheo de Cima, off Porto Santo, this fine new Heliz is by far the most important and interesting addition made of late years* to the Madeiran Helicological fauna, whose treasures are thus proved to be by no means exhausted. My first impression, on its discovery, was indeed that of utter astonishment how so large and striking a species could have escaped previous detection. It was found alive, on the 17th and 18th of April last, in a single spot, on the surface of the somewhat moist, loose, friable, black vegetable mould, amongst tufts of grasses, ferns, &c., on a steep, dry, sunny bank clothed with shrubs of Vaccinium and Heath (Erica arborea, L.), mixed with a few scattered trees of Laurus, at the foot of perpendicular crags, along the new Levada called the Levada da Fajaa dos Vinhaticos, about three miles below its source in the bed or stream of the Ribéiro do Fayal, a little below the top or ridge on the S.W. slope of the great lateral spur or buttress through which the principal or longest tunnel has been perforated. Searching here for common sylvan species with my Portuguese attendants, the first example was discerned by one of them, José Rodriguez of Machico, whose good fortune was almost simultaneously shared by the rest of us ; for, though apparently quite local, and confined here to a short and narrow band of a few yards wide, reaching down the mountain-side some fifty yards or more, it seemed tolerably abundant on the spot; and a reward of at first a pistreen (10d.), and then a bit (5d.) for each example, soon procured a fair supply of living specimens. In association with it, I found H. actinophora, H. bifrons, and Vitrine abundantly. H. membranacea and erubes- cens also occurred more sparingly. In the first moments of surprise at the sight of these examples lying on the black mould of the bank, under dead leaves amongst the grass and herbage, I imagined that I had either found some extraordinary new Cyclostoma of the discoidal group typified by C. planorbula, Yam., or discovered at last the long-desired recent shell of H. Deiphinula. Presently undeceived as to the former notion by the protrusion of the animal, I perceived almost as soon the untenableness of the latter; for, though in size and general aspect, no less than in the open spirally-grooved umbi- * H. coronata, Desh., was discovered alive by Mr. Wollaston in 1848. 4A, Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. licus, and some other peculiarities of sculpture, H. delphinuloides is allied to H. Delphinula, it is a truly distinct species; and the fact that one so large and remarkable has remained so long un- discovered in Madeira only gives, as before observed, fresh vigour to the hope that the real H. Delphinula, in a living state, will even yet reward the diligent researches of some explorer of the more retired glens and interior recesses of that apparently in- exhaustible and wondrous field, the inner ravine and mountain region of Madeira. The locality of the present nearly connected species suggests the probability that, like so many others of the Canical fossil shells, H. Delphinula also was a sylvan species, and that it is consequently to be looked for in the higher forest regions of the island. Group Coronarta, Lowe. Helix delphinuloides, Lowe. Plate III. figs. 1-3. T. latissime et perspective umbilicata, orbiculato-discoidea, tenui- uscula, subpellucida, pallide testaceo-carnea v. livido-purpurascens, seepe subcretaceo-plumbea v. griseo-violascens albida, junior acute dentato-carinata, supra concinne crenatim radiato-plicatula et seepe undatim oblique flexuoso-striolata, subtus spiraliter sulcato-costata eleganterque clathrato-cancellata ; spira convexo-depressa, plani- uscula; anfract. 6-63, planatis (nec contabulatis), ad suturam denticulato-marginatam antice impressam eequaliter radiato-plici- feris, ultimo (aliquando subbicarinato) cylindrico (carina antice evanescente) costis spiralibus pluribus distinctis (unica supra, 4 vy. 5 infra carinam majoribus) sulcato-cingulato costellisque annularibus striolisque intermediis creberrimis tenuissimis trans- versis exquisite decussato-cancellato, antice valde deflexo soluto producto; wmbilico omnino aperto, patulo, largo, profundo, ad apicem usque pervio, spirali; apertura relevata, expanso-tube- formi, ineequaliter subcirculari ; peristomate circinato-producto, undique relevato-disjuncto, expanso-reflexo, margine tenui, acuto, subflexuoso-plicato, intus inzequaliter subsulcato. Diam. maj. 15-17, min. 13-14, alt. 6-9 mill.; anfr. 6-63 mill. Hab. ad terram inter gramina et herbas in declivibus dumosis ad basin rupium convallis Ribéiro do Fayal dictee Maderze ad alt. 4000 fere ped. ) Animal a true Helix: yellowish brown; sides of foot pale cinereous ; the whole with a warm pale sienna tint. Tentacles, and a line backwards from the base of each, blackish ; the upper pair rather long. Averse to move, but not slow or timid when once in motion. When quiescent, the pointed yellowish-brown tip of the foot appears within the mouth of the shell; but when disturbed, the animal retracts itself far back within. When brought down to Funchal, the animals all died in three or four days. Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 45 In the paler violet-grey or chalky-whitish-shelled examples, the animal is much paler than in the brownish flesh-coloured or purplish-shelled individuals. Shell rather thin, light, and fragile; opake, but pellucid when held up to the light; of a uniform peculiar dull-brownish flesh-colour or livid purplish, sometimes, even in living exam- ples, of a pale violet-grey or lead-colour or chalky-white, en- tirely without lustre or polish. Shape planorbiform, orbicular, depressed, with the spire flattened and but slightly convex, sharply keeled whilst young, but either without any keel or ob- scurely double-keeled when adult, the keel minutely but not regularly toothed in the young shell. The sculpture is very elegant and complex: above, the volutions are regularly and distinctly, but not strongly, plaited at their upper edge with short, equidistant, oblique ribs radiating from the suture about half-way across their breadth; beneath, they are very regularly and strongly ribbed and grooved spirally, the somewhat broad or flattened ribs being also beautifully cancellated by regular, sharp, equidistant, annular or transverse finer riblets. Whilst there is only one larger or more prominent spiral rib above the evanescent keel on the last volution, there are usually about eight or ten below it ; and sometimes the uppermost of these is stronger and a little remote, and separated by a broader or deeper groove from the rest below, forming a sort of secondary lower keel. Again, on the upper side the volutions, and espe- cially the last, are often marked with flexuose or zigzag, very oblique waved striz, as in H. Delphinula; and on both sides they are found, under the lens, to be covered with excessively fine and thickly crowded, close-set, transverse striz, passing along the annular and across the spiral ribs and their inter- stices. Thus, in well-developed individuals, there are four di- stinct systems of sculpture, viz. the spiral and annular ribs, and the flexuose and microscopic striz. In shape and general aspect, H. delphinuloides bears a marked resemblance, as already mentioned, to some of the flattened discoidal Cyclostomata, and in colour it is often very like C. ele- gans, Mull. The large, open, spiral, beautifully grooved and cancellated umbilicus recalls to mind that of the marine genera Solarium and Delphinula, Lam. ; and it is as much with reference to this analogy as to its affinity with Heliz Delphinula, Lowe, that I have named the species. H. delphinuloides is at once distinguished from H. Delphinula by wanting the sharp, thin, broad, projecting, rim-like keel ; by its flattened discoidal shape, and wider, shallower umbilicus : and from its much nearer ally, the Desertan fossil, H. coronula, Lowe, it differs in being more than twice as large; in the flat- 46 Mr. R. T. Lowe on Planorbis glaber in Madeira. tened, not coronated spire ; in the keel of the volutions not being strongly plicate-toothed and raised above the sutural line; in the volutions not being flattened above the keel ; and lastly, in their less remote and strong, not tooth-like, radiating ribs or plaits. I am indebted to Mr. Edmund Leacock of Madeira, a young and zealous entomologist, for several examples of a Planorbis found by him in a tank in Dr. Lister’s beautiful and richly-stored garden at Funchal, where I understand the same shell had been previously obtained by Mr. J. Y. Johnson. These exam- ples belong unquestionably to P. glaber, Jeffr. (levis, Ald.) ; and, like Heliw aspersa, Mill., in another garden at Funchal, the species has been doubtless introduced within the last few years from Portugal, where Dr. Bocage, Director of the Lisbon Museum, finds abundantly, in stagnant water, tanks, &c., every- where, a shell precisely identical. Examples from Cintra, kmdly communicated by this able naturalist, who is at present actively engaged in studying the very imperfectly explored Molluscan fauna of his country, perfectly agree with these Madeiran speei- mens, one of which is remarkable for exhibiting faint traces of spiral striz towards the peristome on the under or lower and more concave side of the shell,—invalidating so far the specific difference, which has been, indeed, already called in question (see Gray’s Man. p. 260; though compare also Forbes and Hanley, Brit. Moll. iv. 151), between P. glaber, Jeffr., and P. albus, Mill, Lea Rectory, June 12, 1860. EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. Fig. 1. Helix delphinuloides, upper side; fig. 2, under side of the same; fig. 3, seen in profile. XI.—On a new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Corn- wall. By Dr. ALBert GUNTHER. Tue genus Centrolophus (or the Black-fish of British ichthyo- logists) comprises fishes which evidently are inhabitants of the © open sea, living in the Mediterranean and in the European part of the Atlantic, between lat. 30° and 58° N. They fall only occasionally into the hands of zoologists, which circumstance will account for the lateness of the discovery of a new European species. The specimen on which I have founded the species was found thrown on shore near Polperro, in the month of February of the present year, during rough weather, and was stuffed and sent to the British Museum. Fortunately Mr. Couch had St al Dr. A. Giinther on a new Species of Black-fish. 47 previously drawn a pencil sketch of the fish, which he kindly communicated to me as soon as I had informed him that the specimen was different from the other known species. It was _ evident from this sketch that the head of the specimen had been deformed by stuffing, but that the elongated form of its body is a natural character. The chief difference, however, from Centro- lophus pompilus is in the increased number of the anal rays, which amount to thirty in the present specimen, while they yary between twenty-three and twenty-five in all the specimens of C. pompilus which have hitherto been examined. I have therefore no doubt about its specific distinctness, and propose to call it Centrolophus britannicus, not because I think it is confined to the British seas, but because it has been observed first on the British coast. The characters by which the three species of Centrolophus may be readily distinguished are, shortly, the following :— Centrolophus britannicus. The height of the body is one-fifth of the total length ; dorsal fin with 45, anal with 30 rays. Centrolophus pompilus. The height of the body is one-fourth of the total length; dorsal fin with 39-41, anal with 23-25 rays. Deiebloplas ovalis. The height of the body is one-third of the total length; dorsal fin with 40, anal with 24-27 rays. A further question arises, whether our new species has not been indicated by one of the earlier writers, or whether it has been confounded under the numerous denominations considered as synonyms of C. pompilus. The circumstance that the four specimens of the Black-fish observed on the British coast, and proved to belong to the genus Centrolophus, have been found on the coast of Cornwall, might lead to the unfounded supposition that the fish is peculiar to this part of England. I think it receives explanation from the fact that the ichthyology of Corn- wall has been worked out more compietely than that of any other part of the south coast of Britain,—first by Borlase, from the papers of Mr. Jago of East Looe, and afterwards by so excellent and indefatigable an observer as Mr. Couch. Jago observed two of the four specimens caught together m one net; and the accurate figure given by Borlase*, and the statements of the relative measurements}, of the distance of the commencement of the dorsal fin from the snout, &c., afford ample proof that those two fishes were not the C. britannicus, but belonged to the * Borlase, Nat. Hist. of Cornwall, p. 271, pl. 26. fig. 8. Tt Mr. Couch (Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 180) appears to have mis- understood Jago’s description, in which the fish of thirteen inches is repre- sented as three-fourths of an inch broad. Jago intended to give a state- ment of the horizontal width, and not, as Mr. Couch thinks, of the depth of the body. 48 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. true C. pompilus. They became, in the works of systematic authors, the Black-Ruffe of Pennant, Perca nigra of Gmelin, Holocentrus niger of Lacépéde. The two other specimens which fell into the hands of Mr. Couch, and which were described by him in Yarrell’s work, were also C. pompilus, as‘is evident from the number of the fin-rays stated*. With regard to Centrolophus morio, Lacép. (Mr. Couch had marked his sketch with the name of Centrolophus morio?), Cuvier has examined the typical specimen to which Lacépéde had given that denomination. He found it entirely agreeing with C. pompilus, especially with regard to the number of the fin- rays; and there is not the slightest doubt that C. morio, like C. liparis, Risso, is a nominal species, and synonymous with C. pompilus. Finally, Centrolophus crassus, Cuv. and Val., if at all different from C. ovalis, cannot be confounded with our new species,— having the body as high as C. ovalis, and only thirty-nine rays in the dorsal fin. Two other British specimens of the Black-fish are mentioned in Yarrell, Brit. Fish. 3rd edit. p. 250: one came under the observation of the Rev. George Gordon, at Lossiemouth (Moray Firth), the other under that of Mr. Rudd, at Redear. No other information with regard to these two fishes has been preserved. XII.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S. [Continued from vol. v. p. 459. ] Fam. Tenebrionida. Genus GNATHOCERUS. Thunberg, Act. Holmiens. 47 (1814). The present genus is identical with what I have hitherto cited as Cerandria,—Thunberg’s name of Gnathocerus, which until lately appears to have been lost sight of by entomologists, having the priority in point of date. Hence the common Ce- randria cornuta must be quoted as the Gnathocerus cornutus. Another species, detected by myself during the spring of 1859, has been added to our fauna since the publication of my last paper, which I conclude to be coincident (if indeed it be pos- sible to draw any conclusion at all from such meagre descrip- tions as those of Fabricius) with the Trogosita mazillosa of the ‘Systema Eleutheratorum.’ * Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 182. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 49 Gnathocerus mazxillosus? Fab. G. lineari-elongatus, pallide rufo-ferrugineus, subnitidus ; prothorace subconvexo, subquadrato, subtilissime punctulato; elytris punctato- striatis, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis. Mas mandibulis elongatis, angustis, curvatis, falcatis, porrectis ; fronte bituberculata, ad latera paulo subrecurvo-ampliata. Long. corp. lin. 14-1}. Hatitat Maderam, sub cortice arborum laxo in ipsa urbe Funcha- lensi, Junio ineunte a.p. 1859 a meipso repertus. ; Trogosita mazillosa? Fab. Syst. Eleuth. i. 155 (1801). G. rather smaller, narrower, and more linear than the G. cor- nutus, being of almost equal breadth throughout,—the prothorax being less expanded anteriorly, and the elytra with their sides more strictly parallel; also usually a shade paler than that spe- cies, but with much the same sculpture. Head of the females a little more rounded anteriorly than is the case in the G. cornutus, and rather less elevated and expanded before the eyes (which, unlike those of that insect, project perceptibly beyond this deve- loped lateral portion) ; head of the males likewise with this lateral portion scarcely more expanded than in the opposite sex (instead of immensely dilated, as in the cornutus), and with two central horn-like tubercles on the forehead (which are smaller and more medial than those of the cornutus, and not touching at their base the inner margin of the eye): also with the mandibles in the males greatly elongated, porrected, and incurved, but very much narrower and more sickle-shaped than those of the cor- nutus, and not so evidently re-curved towards their apex. Pro- thorax squarer than in the G. cornutus, beg less expanded in front, and therefore straighter at the sides, and with the hinder angles less obtuse. i/ytra with the sides perfectly parallel, instead of a trifle diverging posteriorly as in that species, and somewhat more deeply striated. Limbs (particularly the an- tenn) usually a shade paler than those of the cornutus. Several specimens of the present Gnathocerus were captured by myself (and subsequently, in the same locality, by Mr. Be- wicke) beneath the dead, loosely attached bark of the Plane-trees in the Praca da Rainha, in Funchal, at the beginning of June 1859. Like the G. cornutus, it has doubtless been imported into the island, but seems to have naturalized itself even more completely than that species. Judging from two short observa- tions in Lacordaire’s recent volume on the Genera of the Hetero- mera, in the ‘ Suites 4 Buffon’ (“‘ Les mandibules du male sont beaucoup plus gréles que chez la cornuta ;” and, “une seule es- péce est décrite, la Trogosita mazillosa, Fab., Syst. Eleuth. i. 155,” besides the cornutus), I conclude that it is in all probability co- incident with the Fabrician 7. mazillosa, and have cited it Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 4 50 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera. accordingly ; nevertheless, if it should prove hereafter to be di- stinct from that insect, I would propose for it the trivial name of falcatus—in allusion to its narrow and sickle-shaped mandi- bles, which (inéer alia) immediately distinguish its male sex from the corresponding one of its ally. It would seem that the female is the scarcer sex of the two; for out of the twenty-one exam- ples from which the above description has been compiled, seven are females and fourteen males. And, indeed, the same appears to obtain in the G. cornutus also, since, of eleven Madeiran exam- ples now before me, three only are females. Fam. Opatride. Genus Haprvs. (Dej. Cat.) Woll., Ins. Mad. 502 (1854). Hadrus Paive, un. sp. H. oblongus, niger, subtiliter et crebre granulatus ; elytris substriatis, levissime et subtilissime pubescentibus. Long. corp. lin. 4—44. Habitat Maderam orientalem, in illa prominente litoris calcaria ad Porto da Cruz, sub lapidibus juxta mare jacentibus, d. 18 Jan. 1859, copiose inveni. Species valde distincta, et in honorem Baronis ejus Lusitanici ‘‘ Castello de Paiva” a me amica mente citata. H. oblong (being of almost the same outline as the H. alpinus), black, almost free from scales, and rather more coarsely, and less closely, granulated all over than the H. alpinus, but not near so coarsely as the cinerascens. Head with the clypeus expanded into a lateral angle in front of the eyes, as in the latter species, instead of being rounded-off, as in the former one. Prothorax of the same shape as that of the cinerascens, being a trifle more expanded anteriorly than in the alpinus, and not quite so broadly flattened at the sides. Klytra very obsoletely striated, but rather more perceptibly so than in the alpinus, and, under a high magnifying power, beset with an excessively short, minute, and distant fulvescent pile. Antenne and tarsi obscurely picedus. As will be perceived from the above description, the present Hadrus is intermediate in its features between the H. alpinus and cinerascens (though remarkably distinct, and never merging into either of them)—combining the general outline of the former with the angulated clypeus of the latter; whilst in the relative coarseness of its sculpture (though not in its precise character) it is about midway between the two. In the pubescence of its elytra, also, which is very delicate and obscure, it is intermediate between the totally unclothed H. alpinus and the rather more evidently (though very minutely) setulose and roughened surface of the H. cinerascens. It was detected by myself, on the 18th of eee ered eee ee Ome Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 51 January 1859, in abundance, beneath stones, close to the shingly beach of the low calcareous promontory at Porto da Cruz, in the east of Madeira proper; and I have great pleasure in dedicating it to my excellent friend the Bardo do Castello de Paiva, to whose kindness I am indebted for much valuable assistance in procur- ing for me, at various times, specimens of Madeiran Coleoptera, and whose botanical researches, both in Madeira and the Cana- ries, are already well known. Fam. Staphylinide. (Subfam. ALEOCHARIDEs.) Genus Tacuyvsa. Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 307 (1837). Tachyusa maritima, n. sp. T. depressa, minute punctulata, subopaca, nigra et dense cinereo- ubescens ; capite transversim subquadrato ; prothorace late cana- iculato, postice angustiore ; elytris vix picescentioribus ; antennis pedibusque dilute testaceis, illis gracilibus, apicem versus vix obscurioribus. - corp. lin. 14. Habitat Maderam, rarissima; in salinis lapidosis juxta mare ad Sanctum Vincentium, inter lapillos velocissime cursitantia, duo - Specimina mense Decembri a.p. 1858 collegi. Tf. depressed, dull-black, minutely punctulated, subopake, _ and densely clothed with cinereous pubescence. Head trans- versely subquadrate, being straightly truncated behind, and with the forehead slightly channeled down the centre. Prothorar a little narrowed posteriorly, and with a wide, but not very deep, channel down its disk. Elytra just perceptibly more picescent than the head and prothorax. Abdomen rather more shining. Antenne slender, and a little longer than the head and pro- thorax ; testaceous, being but very slightly. more obscured to- wards their apex. Legs diluted testaceous. Two specimens of the present very distinct Tachyusa were captured by myself, during December 1858, below high-water mark, on the shingly beach at Sao Vicente, at the exact point (close to the chapel-rock) where the stream empties itself into the sea. It would appear to be the representative of the 7. uvida of more northern latitudes, being somewhat intermediate between that species and the 7. sulcata. It is, however, rather smaller than the former, with its antenne shorter, more slender, and (together with the legs) paler, and its head is not quite so long ; whilst from the latter it recedes (inter alia) in being con- siderably larger and with altogether longer limbs,—the antennal 4* 52 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. < ifs s joints, moreover, bemmg much less transverse, and the legs of a paler hue. (Subfam. TacuyporipgEs.) Genus Hypocyprus. Mannerheim, Brachél. 58 [script. Hypocyphtus] (1831). Hypocyptus reductus, n. sp. H. acuminato-obovatus, convexus, niger, nitidus, pubescens; pro- thorace ad latera angustissime diluto; elytris valde abbreviatis, singulatim oblique truncatis ; antennis pedibusque piceo-testaceis, illarum articulo ultimo longitudine reducto. Long. corp. lin. 2. Habitat Maderam, in ipsa urbe Funchalensi a meipso semel lectus. H. obovate, being rounded in front and acuminated behind, convex, black, shining, scarcely perceptibly punctulated (even beneath the microscope), and sparingly clothed with a fine, de- cumbent, cinereous pile. Head transverse, and somewhat acu- minated between the eyes. Prothorax and elytra of the same breadth at their point of junction: the former with its hinder angles acute and produced, and with its extreme lateral edge narrowly diluted in hue ; the latter very short, and each of them obliquely truncated behind. Antenne but very slightly incras- sated at their apex, and with their ultimate joint shorter and rather more obtuse than in the ordinary Hypocypti, rufo-testa- ceous at the base; their apical portion, as well as the femora and tibiae, darker, or more piceous. Tarsi pale testaceous. A single example of the present Hypocyptus was taken by myself from beneath a piece of board which was lying on the damp earth in the garden of the American Consulate, in the very centre of Funchal. From the circumstances of its capture, one might have imagined that it was in all probability a chance specimen which had been accidentally imported into the island, did not its decided specific divergence from the European Hypo- cypti tend to an opposite conclusion. Apart from minor features, the concolorous apex of its abdomen, in conjunction with the structure of its antenne (which are somewhat slenderer and less clubbed than those of its more northern allies, and have their terminal joint shorter and more obtuse), will at once serve to characterize it. Genus Mycerororvs. Mannerheim, Brachél. 73 (1831). Mycetoporus Johnsoni, n. sp. M. rufo-testaceus, nitidus ; pectore abdomineque (ano plus minus ferrugineo excepto) obseurioribus ; ; oculis parvis; prothoracis ae ee ee ee ee Se ne Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 53 _ punctis apicalibus a margine anteriore valde remotis ; elytris con- vexis brevibus, punctorum seriebus fere obsoletis ; antennis palli- dioribus, apicem versus minus incrassatis. Long. corp. lin. 1— vix 13. Habitat Maderam editiorem sylvaticam, sub truncis prolapsis et cortice arborum laxo, passim. Species M. prono, Er., affinis, sed ab eo, nisi fallor, certe distincta, et in honorem cl. J. Y. Johnsoni, armigeri, scientize naturalis in Madera cultoris periti, citata. Mycetoporus pronus, var. 8, Woll., Ins. Mad. 573 (1854). M. like the M. pronus, but rather smaller, with the eyes more minute, with the four transverse prothoracic punctures a little further removed from the anterior margin ; and with the elytra shorter and more convex, and with their three rows of longitu- dinal punctures almost obsolete. The antenna, also, are rather paler than in that insect, and not quite so incrassated towards their apex. I am now for the first time induced to regard what I have hitherto considered as but a small state of the M. pronus as in reality specifically distinct. A recent and more thorough examination of it, with the advantage of a larger number of specimens than [ had hitherto been able to command, has con- vinced me that it cannot be properly referred to that insect,— of which, indeed, I had always considered it a very abrupt and extraordinary variety; I have consequently removed it therefrom, and have much pleasure in dedicating it to my friend James Yate Johnson, Esq. (the accomplished editor of Mr. White’s excellent ‘Handbook for Madeira’), whose care- ful researches in various departments of the natural history of the island are well known. Its distinctive features, which will at once separate it from the M. pronus, may be immediately gathered from the above description. (Subfam. QuEDIIDEs.) Genus HeTEerotuHoprs. (Kirby) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 256 (1832). Heterothops minutus, un. sp. H. niger; capite prothoraceque angustulis, nitidissimis ; elytris pro- thorace paulo longioribus, pubescentibus, picescentibus, apice necnon abdominis apice distincte dilutioribus ; antennis gracilibus, ad basin et pedibus dilute rufo-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 14-2. Hahitat Maderam australem, sub foliis marcidis in horto Bewickiano prope Funchal captus. H. narrow, and acuminated both before and behind (though especially, of course, the latter), and black. Head and prothorazx 54 Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea. highly polished: the former narrow and oblong, with a small punctule on either side of the disk behind, and with about four more on each side, placed in a longitudinal row from the inner margin of the eye: the /atter a good deal narrowed or laterally compressed in front, with the anterior angles somewhat deflexed, and the hinder ones rounded off; with a large and rather deep puncture towards either side on the hinder disk, and with an- other (rather smaller and more central) on each side of the fore- disk, besides a few obscure ones on the extreme margins. Llytra and abdomen much less shining, and more pubescent, than the head and prothorax, being somewhat densely clothed with a long, decumbent, and slightly paler pile, with a few darker and erect hairs intermixed : the former less black than the rest of the surface, being more or less obscurely piceous, and with their apical margin rather brightly diluted in colouring, or rufo-testa- ceous: the latter with its apex and the extreme posterior edge of each segment obscurely rufescent. Antenne rather slender and fragile; their two basal joints and the legs diluted rufo- testaceous. Two specimens only of the present Heterothops have as yet come under my observation, the first of which was captured by myself, from beneath dead leaves and vegetable refuse, in Mr. Bewicke’s garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal, in the spring of 1859; and the second, I believe in the same locality, by Mr. Bewicke himself. It will probably be found identical with a species which I have taken abundantly in the Canary Islands, and is most allied, at first sight, to the common European H. dissimilis ; nevertheless its head and prothorax are distinctly narrower than in that insect (the former being more oblong, and the latter more laterally compressed in front, and with the discal punctures more evident), its elytra are a trifle longer, and its antenn are rather more slender and fragile, with their basal joints more brightly testaceous. In their general facies, the species of Heterothops very much resemble diminutive Philonth or Quedii; nevertheless, apart from less important differences, the minute, subulated terminal joint of their palpi will imme- diately separate them from both of those groups. [To be continued. } XIII.—Notes on Dunlopea. By Dr.E.PercevatWaicent, F.L.S., Lecturer on Zoology, Dublin University. Dr. E. Percevat Wricut exhibited to the Meeting* an annu- lose animal, which had been taken in India by Mr. Dunlop, one * Communicated by the author; having been read at the Meeting of the Dublin University Zoological and Botanical Association on March 16, 1860, |e ee Te ee ee ey YT age ed ee ee Oe Pe Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea. 55 of their Associate Members, and which he believed to belong to a new order of the group Turbellaria,—the straight alimentary canal and the absence of the anal orifice reminding one of the Rhabdoccela ; while the apparent absence of cilia, and the pecu- liar worm-like form, give the animal a very Helminthoid ap- pearance. Dr. Wright purposed to lay before the Linnean Society a full account of this curious creature, when he would fully discuss the question of its proper position among the An- nuloida; for the present, he would propose to name the genus after his friend A. Dunlop, Esq. It may be briefly characterized as follows :— DuNLOoPEA, nov. gen. Body flattened, ribbon-like, transversely wrinkled, one por- tion gradually tapering to a tail-like extremity, the other taper- ing but slightly, and ending by projecting on each side, some- what in the form of the head of the Zygena malleus. No eye- dots or apparent anal orifice. Mouth (?) situated on the ventral portion, about midway between the two extremities, in the midst of a four- or five-lobed foliaceous appendage; strongly resem- bling the branchiz of Doris. Living im the earth, and crawling in damp weather on the ground. 1. D. ferudpoorensis, n. sp. So called after the district in which it was found. About 4 inches in length. _ Dorsal surface of a greenish-brown colour, with a line of light yellowish-brown running longitudinally - along its central portion. Ventral surface of a lighter shade of colour. Central portion and (?) oral tuft of a light yellow colour. 2. D. Grayia, nu. sp. This and the following species have been examined through the kindness of Dr. Gray, of the British Museum, who, when he saw the specimen of D. ferudpoorensis, at once recognized the animal, and, after a search of a few moments, produced a drawing of this species, which was discovered by Dr. Cantor in China, and is alluded to in his Catalogue of the Plants and Animals of that country. From the peculiar triangular head- lobes, and the brownish colour of the body, marked with 56 Bibliographical Notice. yellow, this species can be easily distinguished from the fore- going one. Dr. Cantor refers to a different species, found in 1836 by Mr. Griffiths under stones in the Naga Hills, and to another observed in Bengal (vide Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.-1842, vol. ix. p: 277). The eee p. 55, is from a coloured drawing by Dr. Cantor in the Collection of the British Museum. The original specimen is also in the same collection. 8. D. Cantoria, n. sp. This species, named after Dr. Cantor, who appears to have been the first to draw attention to this curious form, is the largest of the three species at present known. It was discovered by Mr. Fortune, the well-known Chinese traveller. In length it is more than double that of either D. Grayia or D. ferudpoorensis ; and the expanded hammer-head-like portion is exceedingly well marked. There is something highly characteristic in the manner in which the peculiar longitudinal band (which seems to be of a different structure from the rest of the body) terminates towards the hammer-headed extremity: in D. ferud- poorensis it ends without expanding laterally ; in D. Grayia it expands as shown in the previous figure ; while in D. Cantoria it terminates in the manner here represented. There appears to be no trace of this genus in the fine collec- tion of annulose animals at the Jardin des Plantes, Paris. Full details, with carefully drawn-up specific descriptions, will shortly be forwarded to the Linnzean Society ; in the mean time this brief notice may cause some attention to be paid to these little animals, which doubtless are common on the continent of Asia; and the author would be happy to receive specimens, so that he may be enabled to complete his account of the group. He is led to believe that, in addition to the localities given above, they occur likewise in the neighbourhood of Kandy (Ceylon) and near Calcutta. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geographical Relations. By Hewerr Corrrett Watson. Vol. IV. Long- man & Co. 1859. Tue fourth volume of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ fitly concludes a work whose value is already widely acknowledged, and will be yet more evident when other branches of our fauna and flora shall have been Bibliographical Notice. 57 brought into comparison with the Flowering Plants. Then may be offered a sounder basis for explaining some of the phenomena of geographical distribution, which in our times are so full of promise, but whose existence has hitherto rather been made evident than satisfactorily accounted for. The ‘Cybele Britannica’ is an “‘ opus per se,” as it is a model for future operations. We English botanists may well claim that our Flowering Plants have been better and more systematically explored than those of any other country. It is true that M. Lecoq has given, in ten royal octavo volumes, an account of the features of the flora of a portion of France, including an outline of the general “area” of each species ; but we do not fear a comparison between his book and the English ‘Cybele.’ To say nothing of its lengthy disquisitions, and too often fanciful theories, there is, in the French work, great want of convenient tabular summaries. The plants of his own di- strict are not nearly so thoroughly investigated by M. Lecogq, in his ‘Etudes ;’ besides, the very size and expense of the volumes places them beyond the reach of most readers. Indeed, we do not feel at all sure that the comparison with Mr. Watson’s work is fair to either writer, since M. Lecoq avowedly addresses himself chiefly to the general question, while Mr. Watson equally professes to give his attention rather to local and particular details. When treating of his species, M. Lecogq first discusses the aspect and distribution of the order, then the statistics, range, &c., of the genus—very interesting points, it is true, but somewhat out of place in a local treatise. Then follows a kind of biography of each plant, extending often over two pages, separate paragraphs being besides devoted to—1. nature of soil; 2. altitude (often only approximately given) ; 3. a statement of the entire or general range. Here the ver want of that precision which is so valuable a feature of the ‘Cybele’ is, in our eyes, the fault of the French author. But we cannot help regretting that no place has been allotted by Mr. Watson for a few words respecting the Aind of soil * most favour- able to each species—whether silicious, calcareous, argillaceous or ty, friable or compact ; for this is a point always of high interest to the local observer, and one to which M. Jules Thurmann has re- cently devoted two volumes ; Mr. J. G. Baker, too, has given a conve- nient abstract, in the shape of a pamphlet, where the English plants are arranged somewhat after the manner of M. Thurmann. We must, however, confess that we feel some misgiving as to the adop- tion of so difficult a terminology as that of the Swiss author. If the harsh terms of ‘‘ Dysgeogenous”’ and ‘‘ Eugeogenous”’ be fairly represented by “compact” and “friable,” we might hope to find * Something, indeed, is to be gathered from the terms “ glareal,”’ “ ericetal,” “rupestral,” &c.; and, in most cases, mention is made of the attachment of a species to a calcareous substratum, which often greatly influences the assigning of plants to the “Germanic” or South-eastern group, because it is on the east side of England that the Chalk principally occurs. But the desideratum above mentioned consists in the absence of a line regularly devoted to a statement of the soil preferred by each species. 58 Bibliographical Notice. the English names adopted where the terrible Greek compounds would discourage any but an experienced classic. At the same time, however true in the main or convenient may be M. Thurmann’s method of classifying soils according to their relative friability, his subdivisions seem to us rather consequences of the chemical nature of the soil than to be themselves of the first importance. From what is known of the inorganic constituents of plants, it is surely the chemical ingredients which determine the presence or absence, rarity or frequency of certain species, quite as much as the so-called ‘ me- chanical ’’ conditions. Mr. Watson has devoted a useful life and much conscientious labour to his favourite branch of botany. Many of our readers will remember the ‘‘ Outlines of’? and ‘‘ Remarks upon” the ‘ Geogra- phical Distribution of British Plants,’—short sketches that gave high promise for the future, which promise is now amply fulfilled. These two preliminary volumes were presently followed (in 1843) by a more elaborate treatise, somewhat on the scale of M. Lecoq’s. This third edition having proved too bulky, Mr. Watson, wisely fore- seeing the hopeless length to which that work would have extended, proceeded (in 1847) to try a shorter plan in the four volumes by which his name has now become so generally known,—the ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ Of our author’s fitness for his self-imposed task there can be no question : we are fortunate in meeting with a writer who, united to a rare judgment in weighing evidence, has a most happy method (all his own) of condensing particulars. His results are expressed with remarkable terseness ; and the caution observed in even suggesting any general views, under the present imperfect data, contrasts very favourably with the proceedings of many other writers on the subject, who have been more ready to advance bold theories than to arrange sober facts. It is not our object to discuss the plan and arrangement adopted by Mr. Watson, further than to say that we believe no smaller space could have done justice to the author’s labours, since the remarks that follow the statistics of each species in the three earlier volumes of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ are so much to the point, and have contributed in no small degree to our present improved knowledge of the plants; still, we believe something might have been gained by giving in each case the names of the botanists whose testimony vouched for the occurrence of the plants in the several ‘ provinces” or districts. Might we venture to suggest to future ‘ Cybelists,” with the view of giving due prominence to the certainty or uncertainty of the records, some such plan as the following :— Suppose two lines to be given to the horizontal distribution of each species, the upper will contain the numerals which represent the “ provinces,” the second line will show the authorities, e. g.— Vinca|\ Prov. 1 2 3 4 Ss Fee minor { Auth. Ho. Br. Wts. Bb. Lg. 0 Dv. 0 0, By “future Cybelists,”’ we wish it to be understood we mean those Bibliographical Notice. 59 who in other classes of plants, and in the animal kingdom, shall in due time follow in the track so ably marked out by Mr. Watson, and thus at length give us a complete system of the distribution of the exist- ing fauna and flora of Britain. Not that it is desirable to attempt rash generalizations upon the range of any species within Great Britain ; but we think an English naturalist will have done his duty, and have done it well, when he has arranged, in a manner so ready for reference, as many valuable details as those given in the ‘ Cybele Britannica.’ : A first step has already been taken towards tracing the range of some of our Insects (Butterflies and Sphingina) through the same eighteen districts as the Flowering Plants ; and we hope the system of the ‘Cybele’ will soon become generally adopted by English Faunists. Too much care cannot be exercised in strictly conforming to the rules laid down by Mr. Watson ; and, as was said before, the mention of the authorities in each case will be a most desirable addi- tion. It is hardly to be hoped that a similar exactness or fulness of detail is to be obtained at once in the’various classes; but if even the horizontal range be carefully traced, it will be a great gain to the philosophic naturalist. We could wish, for instance, that the accom- plished author of the ‘British Quadrupeds’ would, in his second edition, devote two or three pages to a sketch of Mammal distribu- tion, as this would afford an opportunity of comparing more strictly the respective range of the so-called “faunas” and “floras” of Edward Forbes, in part founded upon the “‘types”’ of Mr. Watson. On this subject our author remarks (pp. § and 506 of vol. iv.) that, although prepared to admit the possible soundness of Forbes’s idea of a difference in age between the alpine and lowland floras, he does not see the necessity of granting that there is any real distinctness between the other ‘‘types.”’ The plants are collected into groups only because they present a close resemblance in the direction of their increase and decrease; and if this be suggestive of a migration, it by no means equally indicates a difference of age and origin be- tween the groups. It is often so difficult to assign a plant to any one type, that Mr. Watson has been compelled to have recourse to a double system of letters to indicate the species whose distribution is of this intermediate or uncertain character. Moreover, considerable changes have been made, since the appearance of the earlier volumes, by removing species from one “type”? to another. Thus the “ At- lantic”’ has 9 added, and 18 removed, chiefly to the “ English” type. The proportions and constituents of the “ Germanic” are still more altered, no less than 43 species being added, and about 30 taken away. ‘The totals at present remain—127 for the “Germanic” against 69 for the ‘‘ Atlantic,” which thus becomes hardly more than one-half as large as the former, instead of about equal, as esti- mated in 1847. Mr. Watson also urges that the “types” are, after all, little more than “‘ elimatal arrangements,” determined by actual physical conditions: besides, it is well observed that it is easy to divide into as many groups the flora of any country, yet the geolo- gical history of each is utterly different. Such are some of the 60 Bibliographical Notice. arguments advanced by Mr. Watson; and it must be allowed that many of the theories advocated by other writers besides Forbes rest too much upon negative evidence: this is especially true where use has been made of geological data. Perhaps it may be wiser to adopt the course recommended in the ‘ Cybele,’ to postpone for a while our inquiries into the origin and age of species, and to collect hopefully the materials for the future edifice, rather than attempt to rear it upon an insecure foundation. What we read in this volume of the distribution of the British flora is no bad example of the different groups into which the plants of a country may be subdivided according to individual fancy. Forbes saw five main groups, which he considered distinct in age as well as in character. Henfrey gives four, without touching upon the question of age. Watson has six “types,” with a seventh to be added for the West Irish plants; and it also appears that the writer who acknowledges the greatest number of groups is the one who is least inclined to grant a distinctness in age. Now, leaving out of question the alpine species, the actual features of the British flora are not very different from what might have been expected if the entire lowland vegetation were of uniform age. If we have upon our western shores many of the local and characteristic plants, is not the climate of the west coast quite exceptional as regards Europe? If the so-called ‘ Iberian” plants of the west of Ireland were originally western species, peculiar to the outskirts of their continent, would not the wasting of the land leave just such charac- ters as we now find? As the sea advanced, so would the ‘ mari- time’’ climate, and so would its appropriate plants be gradually driven back upon their outposts, till they found a last refuge upon the mountain slopes and shores of western Kurope—more isolated, too, as being most exposed to the inroads of the sea. Of whatever date their origin, the species characteristic of the edge of a continent must naturally be sought at its circumference. Mr. Watson has allotted the species to their several ‘‘types”’ according to their distribution within Great Britain only. Still it may be said, roughly, that we should look among the “ Atlantic’’ (even more, the ‘‘ Hibernian’) rather than the ‘‘ Germanic,” to the western rather than to thé eastern side of Britain, for plants that may have once had their “metropolis” in this country. We have thought it necessary to give the more prominence to these considerations because it is so much the fashion to adopt as an axiom the necessity of a different epoch for every different “flora,” that few care to incur the charge of being unphilosophical by venturing to question the correctness of this view. But to return to the volume before us, the fourth of the ‘Cybele Britannica.’ Its author thus speaks of the nature of his task :— **So many subjects crowd upon the attention in commencing this fourth volume, that it becomes really difficult to answer the questions, as to which of those subjects are to be treated at any length, which of them can be slightly noticed only, and which of them must be passed over entirely. References to the works of other writers, where ea ee ee ee | ee TS Se ee Bibliographical Notice. 61 some of his topics are treated in detail, may often greatly assist an author who desires to abbreviate or curtail; but such assistance would here be vainly sought, no works available in this way being in existence. The ‘Cybele’ must thus cite and arrange its own details, regarded from the geographic points of view. And, indeed, only details can have permanent value at present. Attempts at generali- zation, so usually made in conformity with the groups of systematic botany, can have extremely little value until those groups are made more settled and uniform.”’ [But will this Utopian uniformity ever come?} “It is to the distribution of species, not of groups, that attention should be given at present, especially in a local treatise. Hence the resort to lists of species in this volume, as condensed summaries of details adapted for comparison and reference.” (Intro- duction, p. 4.) To extend our survey with equal exactness to the general range of British plants would indeed be a Herculean task, and one from which our author has wisely recoiled. It would require mauy years and many Watsons to obtain any results that could be fairly com- pared with those in the volume before us. But, as was said, the work is accomplished in England : let us see the foreign botanists do as much for themselves. Hence we are warned (p. 10) that the scope of the ‘Cybele’ “must needs be confined to a view of the pre- sent vegetation of Britain, and of the manner in which the compo- nent species of that vegetation are now distributed within the area of Britain itself, together with such inferences as may be drawn from existing circumstances in regard to the probable origin of those spe- cies here: that is, whether placed in Britain by natural causes, or whether introduced by human agency.” The details collected and examined in the three previous volumes are so re-arranged and corrected in the fourth “as to convert the individual and separated facts into collective and comparative expo- sitions.” Though dry reading, the arrangement of the species into tabular lists has heen chosen as best adapted for reference, and be- cause “thus the greatest amount of special and general facts can be recorded in a condensed form, under different points of view, and can thus be made ready for the use of Phyto-geographers whenever the botany of other countries shall become portrayed in like manner.” Mr. Watson is suspicious of general remarks : he tells us (p. 13) that, unfortunately, the so-called “general remarks” “are in truth” too often “only remarks of the most vague and inexact kind. True generalizations usually require much time and thought, combined with a scrupulous regard to accuracy: true generalizations are in consequence extremely rare.” In Chapter II. are discussed the terms Orders, Genera, and Species, with the inevitable conclusion that the two former have no abstract existence in nature (p. 27), but are conventional ideas pat b though of course ‘bearing more or less accordance with the ities of nature, in so far as they are intended to express and clas- sify the facts of nature, if this is done only by dissevering a series or chain at those points where the links are widest or least coherent ”’ (p. 17). 62 Bibliographical Notice. The want of a uniformity of value in the several groups is stated to be the bane of the botanical geographer: Orders are unequal, Genera unequal; Species are unequal too (p. 44). (Here we are tempted to ask, how should we expect mathematical proportions where variety is as much the rule as unity is the law?) But the species are in the worse predicament, that the little we know of their distinctness and limits does not agree with our own defini- tion: our conclusions are only inferences from data and proofs equally incomplete (p. 28). We much fear that human knowledge is doomed to remain imperfect in this particular. Such universal experience, extending over a series of years sufficient for such proof, is probably not within the reach of man. We commend Mr. Watson’s definition of a species (p. 31), and his criticism on the subject, to those who wish for a near approach to the desired goal. The illustration given (pp. 48 & 279) of three grades of species is very apt :— 1, Rubus fruticosus: a super-species (?supra- Linnean), or aggregate. 2. R. saxatilis: a true species, or integrate. 3. R. discolor: a sub-species, or segregate (? infra-Linnzan). 4. Veronica agrestis: a dimidiate species, 7. e. a species halved, by the separation from it of V. polita. The uncertainty (or want of fixedness) in species, as shown by the varying opinions of different authors, and even by the successive editions of the same writer, is sufficiently familiar to all those who have made a serious study of botany; and if the inconsistencies in the practice of authors are very clearly set forth (pp. 40, &c.), it is only one more proof of the fallibility of human judgment, and of the imperfection of our knowledge. May we hope that the rising genera- tion of botanists, whose attention is thus called to a matter of no slight importance, will be found ready to double their efforts to re- move this imputation of inconsistency by the only means from which there is no appeal—by a careful series of experiments and diligent cultivation of the plants. The permanence of species is another question discussed in this chapter ; but as this lies at the very root of Mr. Darwin’s theory, we need not do more than refer our readers to the many able reviews and discussions which have so recently appeared upon the ‘Origin of Species.’ Chapter III. deals with the “introduced species,’ a subject on which no one can be more at home than Mr. Watson; for to him is due very much of the progress recently made in this country in distin- guishing strictly between such plants as are believed to be aboriginal (z. e. prehuman natives of the soil) and those which are either sus- pected or proved to have been imported by human agency. We cannot help thinking that much yet remains to be done in the way of curtailing the given range of many plants—truly native, may be, in the south of England, but very unjustly reckoned indigenous to the northern counties, Scotland, or Ireland. Nay, there are Ce ee a eT Bibliographical Notice. 63 doubtless many species, hitherto reckoned native, which a stricter and more philosophical inquiry may perchance reduce even below the rank of “ denizens,’—that being the term used by Mr. Watson for cases of uncertainty. We may instance some of the “ colonists,” and wayside plants, such as Lepidium Smithii. Alphonse DeCandolle is largely quoted, and his views are con- trasted with Mr. Watson’s own, in a complete list of the species which are distrusted in Britain, with the terms applied to them in the ‘Cybele’ and the ‘Géographie Botanique.’ It would appear that the Continental botanist is somewhat more inclined than our author to give any doubtful case in favour of the suspected plant, since, out of the whole 324, the ‘Cybele’ allows only 30 to be pos- sibly native, whereas the ‘Géographie’ gives its verdict in favour of 48. It is to be remembered that Mr. Watson lays more stress upon the right of private judgment, 7. e. upon the nature of the station where the plant is found growing, than upon geographical considerations. Contrary to DeCandolle, he places actual conditions of growth first, Tange second and supplementary. The faculty of weighing evidence is one most essential to the botanical geographer (p. 84) ; but it is well remarked that this cannot be properly used when weighing book against book only—often good against bad authority. Mr. Watson justly observes that we should look to the competent local botanist for the particulars of the nature of the locality, and too much care cannot be exercised in this kind of observations. It should also be remembered that the general “area”’ of a species is always somewhat vaguely known: hence the danger of trusting to general works too implicitly. A disputed point might more safely be referred to the testimony of local floras. Sufficient attention has hardly yet been paid in England to a strict and exact definition of the kind of localities affected by the different plants (p. 94) ; yet this is a point of the utmost importance towards distinguishing between natives and introduced plants. The opinions of different British botanists are contrasted by a comparison between Watson, Babington, and Henslow, for Great Britain ; and between Henslow, Baker, and Gordon, for their respec- tive districts of Cambridge, York, and Moray. These tables (p. 110) possess unusual interest ; and we trust they will be carefully studied by those who are engaged upon any local flora. Chapter IV. is devoted to a general account of the physical geo- graphy and climate of Great Britain ; but, though indispensable to the right understanding of the future chapters, we do not think any portion of it will require quotation: it must be read as a whole. With Chapter V. begins the first table of distribution, of which we reproduce a line, to show how much is here condensed :— Anemone Long. Lat. Alt. Zones. Cou. Type. nemorosa LW.é.. 8.0. ¢.a.U.-, lgee, 430. 85... B, which will be easily read as ‘‘ Found in Ireland, in the west and east ; in the southern, midland, and northern districts of Great Britain ; at 64 Bibliographical Notice. coast level, ‘ascending’ and ‘upper’ stages of elevation ; in five out of the six climatal zones,—.e. in all except the highest. Occurs in 85 of the 112 vice-counties * or subdivisions ; belongs to the British type of distribution, or the group universally spread throughout Great Britain.” What must have been the amount of labour in the field no less than in the study requisite for the compilation of these fifty pages! Feeling the difficulty in many cases of assigning a plant precisely to any one of his “ types,’’ Mr. Watson has here made use of a second small letter, which indicates the other type to which the distribution of the species most nearly approaches after that indi- cated by the capital letter. In Chapter VI. the species are arranged differently. Instead of following each other in systematic order, they are placed according to frequency, beginning with the most common, Ranunculus Flam- mula, down to Epipogium aphyllum, only less rare upon the Conti- nent than in Britain, where a few roots alone have hitherto been discovered ; and this is no critical species, or likely to be mistaken for any other plant. The lines in this chapter run thus :— Co. 26 Subprovinces. Se Na Wiese: Be Bentham. 43. Sagina maritima. 11. 15. 9. 11. 6. procumbens. (Occurs in 43 of the 112 counties and vice-counties ; in 26 out of the 38 sub-provinces; in 11 of the 19 sub-provinces of South Britain ; in 15 of the 19 sub-provinces of North Britain; in 9 of the 12 sub- provinces of the West of England, in 11 of the 13 Scotch, and in 6 of the 13 comprised in the East half of England. Joined to S. procumbens, as a variety only, in Mr. Bentham’s ‘ Handbook.’ For comparison between local floras, we imagine this list should be thus used :—After carefully checking off every species, we should reckon up how many out of each Ist, 2nd, 3rd, &c., hundred are present in our district, and how many absent. Thus the absence of 20 species out of the most common hundred might be a more re- markable feature than the presence of 30 of the species between 800 and 90U. In Chapter VII. (“ the areas of species’’) the plants are set in order of latitude from south to north, commencing with such as are re- stricted to Province 1 (Scilly, Land’s-end, &c.). There are three subdivisions, into—1. Australs (or plants thinning out northwards) ; 2. General or ubiquitous species ; 3. Boreal and montane. A line here is— Sect. 5. Southward of 55° Lat. Temp. 48° Fahr. 8°8 Centigrade. Vieta bithynteas 16 2. eo hy Wan Pale wee ae From this list are to be deduced the characteristics of each county * It will be easily understood that, by the use of this increased number of districts, far greater accuracy is attained than if eighteen Provinces only had been employed, as in the earlier volumes of the ‘Cybele.’ Still it is believed that the data to be obtained are not as yet sufficient to warrant the use of any more than eighteen districts for the other branches of our fauna and flora. Zoological Society. 65 flora, as in the former, by reckoning up how many are absent, how many present, out of each hundred or section. Chapter VIII. is devoted to a detailed account of the altitudes reached by the several species : first upon the Grampians ; secondly, upon the mountains of the North of England (Lakes and York- shire). A few of the upper limits attained in other less explored districts are added, as a kind of supplement to or check upon the two former lists. The upper and lower limits of the plants are both given, and the names succeed each other in a descending series. The desirableness of a careful survey of the heights attained in Wales is very justly insisted upon; and we must urge that duty as no unwor- thy undertaking for a strong-limbed and energetic botanist who would do his science some service, and turn his knowledge of species to account. In Chapter IX. the Orders are contrasted,—first, according to their prevalence among British plants in Europe, and in the world ; secondly, as they occur in the west and east, in the south, middle, and north of Britain; and thirdly, according to their proportion in the three stages or zones of elevation. In Chapter X. the author gives us the general results or recapitu- lation of his labours. It is in accordance with Mr. Watson’s dislike of general remarks, that he is himself especially diffident and cautious in suggesting conclusions. If it may be said, with some truth, that the fourth volume of the ‘ Cybele’ does not offer many new solutions of the grand problems of geographical botany, it should be remembered ‘that such was not the professed object of its author. But, as regards the distinctive features of the flora of Britain, there is in the con- cluding chapter a mass. of most interesting information, of which, however, space will not here permit a sufficiently extended notice. We must reserve the analysis and discussion of this part of the subject for a future occasion. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. January 11, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. Description or A New Species or Cuscus (C. ornatus) FROM THE Istanp oF Batcuian. By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., Pres. Ent. Soc., etc. Mr. Wallace has sent to the British Museum a series of Mammalia collected in the Island of Batchian in the year 1859. The most interesting specimen is a new species of the genus Cuscus, belonging to the section of the genus which has the inner surface of the ears bald. It may be thus described :— Cuscus ORNATUS. Male pale golden-brown ; back rather darker, with small irregular white spots; crown and back with a narrow: longitudinal blackish Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 5 66 Zoological Society :— streak, which is darker on the back, black on the crown, and indi- stinct on the nape; beneath rather paler, with a broad white lon- gitudinal streak near the middle of the chest and front of the abdo- men; ears produced beyond the fur, naked internally; the skull with a very deep concavity between the orbits. Hab. Batchian. This species is most like Ouscus orientalis; but in that animal the male is pure white. It differs entirely from O. celebensis (from Celebes) in the general colour of the fur, and in having a distinct streak on the head and back, somewhat like the streak on the back of the female OC. orientalis, but narrower and darker. It differs from ail the other species in the nakedness of the inner surface of the ears. The white streak on the chest and belly is not exactly in the middle of those parts ; and there is a square white spot on the upper part of the right fore leg, not found on the other legs. This animal may possibly be the coloured male of C. orientalis ; but all the known males of that species are pure white. Can albi- nism be the usual, and this coloured male the unusual, characteristic of that species ? The skull of Mr. Wallace’s animal from Batchian agrees in general character with the skull of C. orientalis (sent to the Museum as Cuscus Quoyii from the Moluccas), but is yet sufficiently unlike to render it very doubtful if it be not a distinct species. It is smaller ; the impression on the crown is deeper and furnished with a much more decidedly raised edge, which is extended behind on the central line to the occiput ; and there is a notch or ridge at the upper front angle of the orbit, not to be found on the skull of C. orientalis. Some of the converts to the theory of the mutation of species may think that this animal is an instance in point; but such a hy- pothesis derives no support from the observations I have made. All the difficulties here started arise from the imperfect material which the specimen affords for arriving at any definite opinion on the subject ; and I believe that this is the explanation of nine-tenths, or I may say ninety-nine in a hundred, of the cases on which the theory is attempted to be established. This is not to be wondered at when we consider how very few are the animals, even of our own coun- try, and more especially of exotic species and genera, whose history and anatomy have been properly studied. Most naturalists are of necessity in the habit of describing species from the few specimens which are brought from abroad in a more or less perfect state, with- out being acquainted with the changes which the animal undergoes in growing from its birth to maturity, and without the slightest in- dication of its habits and manners. Now, we know from experience amongst the British birds (such for example as the Rook and the Crow, and the species of the Willow Wrens), that if we were called on to describe them from such materials we might make great mis- takes. A mere examination of stuffed specimens might well lead to doubts as to their distinctness as species, but this could never be the case if we had seen them alive in their native haunts, and 4 Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Species of Cuscus. 67 observed the extreme differences which exist in their habits, food, note, &e. Judging from analogy, it is fair to believe that many of the spe- cies, even among the larger and best-known vertebrated animals, which are now considered doubtful, and sometimes only regarded as slight varieties, if properly observed and described, would prove to be quite distinct ; and if this be the case with the larger animals, what must it be with the smaller articulated and molluscous or radi- ated animals, which are very rarely described, except from_ specimens in one condition, often indeed from some isolated part of the ani- mal, as its shell or coral, as it is found in a museum? I cannot but think that until we have better materials to work from, it is rather rash to theorize on so important a question as the stability or muta- bility of species. As regards the animal now before us, instead of knowing its history in all its states, and having a full account of its habits and manners (and I cannot conceive that any species is well established without all these particulars), we have only a skin with its separated skull, and that of one sex, of a genus in which the sexes sometimes differ greatly in external appearance, and of which the species are very imperfectly known. Thus, for example, the section of the genus to which this specimen is referable contains at present two species,—one long known, and of which perhaps there are not more than twenty-five or thirty speci- mens in all the museums in Europe. The males in all these cases are pure white, and the females reddish with a narrow dorsal streak. Last year I described a second species from a male, a female, and a young specimen in the British Museum, in which both sexes are ashy-grey without any dorsal streaks, and which has not been observed in any other collection. Now I have described a third from a single adult male, which is bright reddish-yellow varied with white spots, having a very distinct narrow dorsal stripe. I have every reason to believe that this is a good and distinct species, but without stronger evidence I can hardly say that it is so, particularly as I have no knowledge of the female. Moreover, all the males of the species most nearly allied to it in the different museums are pure white, a eclour which is very rare in the animal kingdom, except when it arises from a state of albinism; and the eyes of this animal are represented in the published figures as red, as if it were an albino; and this male specimen has a distinct dorsal streak, which is the character that distinguishes the female of C. orientalis from the other species of the genus. I am therefore induced to inquire, can the males which we have hitherto had have been albinos? and is this the naturally-coloured male of that species? And though I ask the question in order to induce other naturalists further to examine the subject, I am myself inclined to regard C. ornatus as a distinct species. Whether this be the case or not, I do not think that this specimen affords any ground for believing that the three species of the genus were derived from a common origin, and have gradually separated themselves from each other, more especially as they all seem to be 5* 68 Zoological Society :— organized on very much the same plan, and are confined to a very limited space or group of islands on the earth’s surface. Description or A Sorr Tortoise (Asprpocuetys Livine- STONII) FROM THE ZAMBESI, SENT TO THE British Museum BY Dr. Livincstone. By Dr. Jounn Epwarp Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., Pres. Ent. Soc., etc. The British Museum has lately received from Dr. Livingtone the dorsal and sternal shields of a large fluviatile Soft Tortoise from the country near the Zambesi. It was accompanied by the skull of a foetal African Elephant, and some other bones of that animal. Some years ago I received through the Earl of Derby a Soft Tortoise from the River Gambia, which differed from the genus Emyda, to which it was allied, in having no bones on the hinder part of the margin of the dorsal shield. I therefore proposed to esta- blish for it a new genus. When I described this genus I called it Cyclanorbis, but re- ceived a note from Dr. Peters, before the account of this genus was printed, in which he informed me that he had found near Mozam- bique, on the River Zambesi, a Tortoise which was called Casi, which wanted these bones on the hinder part of the margin of the dorsal shield, and which he had proposed to call Cyclanosteus frenatus, on account of certain black streaks on the head. I obliterated my name, and adopted that which my friend Dr. Peters had suggested, and described the one I had received from the Gambia under the name of Cyclanosteus Petersii (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853 ; Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1855, xv. 69; Catalogue of Shielded Reptiles in the British Museum, 64, t. 29). The animal from the Zambesi which we have received from Dr. Livingstone agrees with the animal from the Gambia in wanting the bones in the hinder part of the margin of the dorsal shield; but it differs so essentially in the structure of the sternum that it is necessary that another genus should be established for its reception. Now, it may be the Casi of the natives, but unfortunately Dr. Living- stone has not sent its native name, and it may be the Cyclanosteus frenatus of Dr. Peters; but I cannot find any description of that animal. It is not noticed, nor any other Tortoise, in the review of the Amphibia collected during his Travels, which Dr. Peters published in the ‘Monatsberichte der Berliner Academie,’ 1854, p- 614, and which is reprinted in Wiegmann’s Arch. 1855, p. 43. Under these circumstances, as I applied Dr. Peters’ name Cyelanos- teus to the animal from the Gambia, and first gave the character to that genus derived from that species, and, as my description of that genus appears to be the only one that has been published, I think that the name Cyclanosteus must be retained for the Gambian Tor- toise, although probably Dr. Peters in his note intended it to refer to the Mosambique form. If I do so, the reference to Dr. Peters’ MS. must be erased from my account of the animal in the papers : _ 4, ‘ 4 = E ee et PR Ie, oe OA 5s 1) Sere ee ee Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Spur-winged Geese. 69 above referred to, and I must give a new name to the genus, to be established on the Tortoise from the Zambesi. This genus may be considered in some respects intermediate between Cyclanosteus and Emyda; for, though it has the simple flexible boneless hinder margin of the dorsal shield of the former genus, it has the seven sternal callosities of the latter ; but these cal- losities, though they agree in number, are of a much smaller size compared with the size of the animal than those of the genus Emyda, : It is the giant of the group, agreeing in size and development with the genera of this family which have the legs exposed, and especially with the genera Trionyx and Chitra. ASPIDOCHELYsS. Head ? Limbs ——? The hinder margin of the dorsal disk expanded, flexible, without any bony plates. The sternum broad, rounded before and behind, hiding the feet, with very distinct moveable flaps over the hinder feet. Sternal callosities 7, the odd one behind the oblong anterior pair lunar, transverse, the hinder pair large, oblong, only united together on the hinder part of the inner margin. Hab. Africa. AsprpocHELys LivinGsTontt. ? Cyclanosteus frenatus, Peters, MSS. in Gray, Cat. Shielded Reptiles Brit. Mus. p. 64. Hab. Mozambique, in tributaries of River Zambesi? (Dr. Living- stone). The dorsal shield is 22 inches long and 17 inches wide over the convexity of the back. Furtuer Evipence or tue DisttnctNess oF THE GAMBIAN AND Rippey’s Spur-wincep Geese (PLECTROPTERUS GAM- BENSIS AND P. Riiprpetyi). By Pari Luriey Scuarer, M.A., SecreTARY 10 THE SOCIETY. The recent death of the males of the two species of Spur-winged Geese (Plectropterus gambensis and P. Riippellii), of which I pointed out the external differences at one of last year’s meetings * of the So- ciety, has given me the desired opportunity of comparing the trachex and skeletons of the two birds, and showing that these afford ample corroboration of their specific distinctness. Before proceeding to do this, I should remark that the individuals to be compared are both, as we know from their dissection, adult males. The specimen of P. gambensis is in all probability the older of the two, having been living many years in the Society’s Gardens. That of P. Rippellii was received from Eastern Africa in June 1858. Comparing, first of all, the skulls of these two birds together, we see that the frontal protuberance, which in P. gambensis (fig. 1) is * See P.Z.S. 1859, p. 131. * 70 Loological Society :— hardly elevated 0-2 inch above the general level, rises to an enormous size in P. Rippellii (fig. 2), attaining a height of 1:05, a breadth of 0:75, and a length from back to front of 1°65. It may also be re- marked that, from the hard character of the osseous structure in the protuberance of P. gambensis, it is obvious that it has reached its maximum of development. The outlines of the two skulls are represented in the accompanying woodcuts. \ \ ACNE ‘N\ Fig. 2. Their conformation is otherwise generally similar, that of P. Riip- pellit being slightly narrower, and rather longer. It may be re- marked, however, that the skull of P. Riippelli is broader between the orbits; but that, drawing a vertical line from the middle of the space between the nostrils to a base-line joining the edges of the upper mandibles, and comparing them at this point, it is here narrower and more elevated,—the proportion of the vertical to the base being in P. Riippellii about 3:5, in P. gambensis about 7:9. The depressed space between the protuberance and the naked part of the bill is also somewhat differently shaped in the two birds. In P. Riippellii the outline of this space next to the protuberance forms a segment of a circle of which the centre is at the junction-point of the two other sides, so that the space enclosed is nearly a quadrant. In P. gam- bensis the corresponding outline is carried back much further towards the protuberance, and formed of two lines, which terminate in a cen- tral angle, so that the space enclosed is nearly a rhombus. Ea te a a eer oe Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Spur-winged Geese. 71 - Dr. Giinther has called my attention to the fact, that the orifices which commonly occur in the skulls of Gralle and Anatide, situate in the occipital bone on both sides of the foramen magnum, are re- markably small.in both these birds, particularly so in P. Riippellit. The sterna of the two birds, as far as the comparison can be made (that of P. gambensis being rather distorted by disease), do not pre- sent any material points for comparison. The foramina, which in both species are closed at the base, are rather longer and larger in P. gambensis. - The subjoined measurements in inches of the bones of the wings show that these organs are comparatively longer in P. Riippellii, and the bones are likewise thicker and stronger :— P. gambensis. P. Riippellit. Length of humerus.............. 74 7°6 OE WB id ais Fp ay o's 6°5 6°9 Ot SA sc <3 icc mee es. of 6°25 6°6 of metacarpus -........... 3°8 4°0 Comparing the posterior extremities, we find the tarsi and toes, again, longer in P. Riippellii, as the following dimensions prove :— P. gambensis. P. Riippellii. Length of femur .......... BP oar 3°9 40 PA, he Se eeee ore 6-8 71 i ee eee 4°5 4°6 of middle toe from base of tarsus to the end of the nail .... 4°45 4°6 The pelvis is rather narrower in P. Riippellii, the distance between the trochanters measuring 1°9 in. ; in P. gambensis 2°1 in. The vertebree are, cervical 15, dorsal 10, sacral 13, caudal 8 ; total 40 ; the true ribs 8, the false 2, in both species. The tracheze of these two birds, though, as might have been ex- Fig. 1. Fig. 2. - 72 | Zoological Society :-— pected, showing a general resemblance, present the following differ- ences, which are greater than such as are usually found in indivi- duals of the same species. When dried, they are of nearly the same length, viz. about 14°5 in.; but the bronchial rings are 151 in number in P. Riippellii, and only 138 in P. gambensis. The tubes are flattened throughout the greater part, becoming cylindrical at 1:5 inch from the lower extre- mity. Here they are much compressed, and develope a large osseous bulb on the left side. The lower portion only of this bulb, as usual, is completely ossified, the upper part being covered with fine framework, which, as will be seen from the accompanying woodcut, assumes a different pattern in the two species. In P. Riippellit (figs. 2 and 4) the bulb is wider, higher, and much compressed ; in P. gam- bensis (figs. 1 and 3) shorter and comparatively much thicker. This is particularly observable in the side view, as shown in figs. 3 and 4. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. mo ihm 0 REE (mea mM eT “AEE rot iH us EM — TIN “UNEP From Mr. Eyton’s observations (Monogr. Anatide, p. 79) it is evi- dent that the trachea of the female Plectropterus is, as is generally the case in this sex, destitute of the osseous bulb. I have already pointed out the external characters by which the two Spur-winged Geese may be distinguished ; and their synonymy will now stand somewhat as follows :— 1. PLECTROPTERUS GAMBENSIS. Anas gambensis, Linn.— A. spinosa, Vieill.; Lath. Gen. Syn. ii. pt. 2, p. 452, pl. 102; G. H. x. 241. — Anser gambensis, Benn. Gard. Men. Zool. Soc. ii. p. 207, cum fig. — Plectropterus gam- bensis, Steph. in Shaw, Zool. xii. pt. 2, p. 7, pl. 36; Hartl. Orn, West-Afr. (partim) ; Eyton, Monogr. Anat. p. 79; Sclater, P.Z.S. - 1859, p. 131, pl. 152. fig. 2. a 7 ” J : : fr 4 a 7 , Mr. R. F. Tomes on a new species of Opossum. 73 Sp. diagn.—Minor : protuberantia sincipitali maris parva : late- ribus colli in utroque sexu plumosis. Hab. In Africa Occidentali, accidentaliter in Europa Meridionali. - Mus. Brit. 2. Puecrroprervs Riprevwi. Cygnus gambensis, Riipp. Orn. Mise. p. 12, fig. 1.—P. gambensis, Denham and Clapp. Travels, App. p. 204; Hartl. Orn. West-Afr. " p. 246 (partim) ; Sclater, P.Z.S. 1859, p. 131, pl. 152. f. 1. Sp. diagn.— Major: protuberantia sincipitali maris maxima : area rhombea ad colli latera nuda, carneo-rubra. Hab. In Africa Orientali et Centrali, in Dongola et lacu Tchad. Mus. Brit. The second species of Plectropterus, given by Stephens (P. mela- nonotus, Shaw, Zool. xii. pt. 2, p. 8) and also met with by Denham and Clapperton (App. to Travels, p. 204), is Sarcidiornis africana, Eyton (Monogr. Anatidee, p. 103). January 24, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., V.P., in the Chair. DeEscRIPTION oF A New Species oF OpossuM, OBTAINED BY Mr. Fraser in Ecvapor. By Rosert F. Tomes. Dipe.trpys WATERHOUSII, 0. Ss. Fur rather long, soft, and of a cotton-like texture ; general colour dark brownish-grey, tipped with rufous on the sides ; under parts brownish-buff, with a stripe of yellowish-white along the centre of the throat and breast. A black mark through the eye, to near the end of the nose. Mufile of a broadly ovoid form, more deep than wide, the oval figure truncated at the bottom, where the upper lip constitutes its base ; notch of the upper lip, occasioned by the mesial groove of the muffle, deep ; on either side of it, in the edge of the lip, a double cleft. A horizontal depression passing through the centre of the mufile, serves, with the vertical groove, to divide it into four divisions or quarters, of which the two upper ones have a somewhat discoid form, and project laterally over the nostrils, partially hiding them. The two lower ones are marked, each with two oblique shallow depressions, passing from near the centre of the muffle to its outer margins, near the base. Ears broadly ovoid, hairy on their hinder surface, at the base only, and of a dark brown colour, tinged with yellow at the auditory open- ing. Feet of a pale fleshy-brown colour, suffused with exceedingly fine short hairs, searcely visible to the naked eye, but becomin thicker and longer on the upper surface of the fore feet. Nails small and nearly white, each with a tuft of straight hairs springing from their bases. Tail of a uniform dark brown colour for the whole of its length *, * Such is the appearance of the tail after being skinned and immersed in spirits; but Mr. Fraser’s note of this animal is tu this effect :—“‘ Nose and feet pale flesh- colour, ears -and tail a little darker.”” The young have the terminal two-thirds of the tail of this colour, after having been skinned and sent home in spirits. 74 Zoological Society :— and with the scales very indistinctly marked. , Hairy portion at its base not exceeding half an inch in length. The fur of the upper parts approaches to half an inch in length, and is of a dark grey colour, tipped with brown, which passes into a buffy-brown on the sides of the body. Outer surface of the limbs, the occiput, a space in front of the ear, and the fur on the base of the tail, of the same colour as the back. Around the eye a black mark, of small extent beneath and behind it, more extended above it, but most so in the direction of the snout, which it approaches very nearly. On the forehead the fur is pale brown, having the appear- ance of a pale streak between the two black marks. On all the under parts the hairs are unicolour, of a pale buff, palest on the mesial line, and on the throat and breast taking the form of a well- defined streak of pale yellow. Cheeks, chin, and lips buffy-brown. = = Length of the head and body, about .......... 6 Of tne Sai About. oy seta ces oe ee 7 of the Heads sie) eae Ere ffOTH HOSE LO GRE 2. v4 < Gack ewe he eee 1 ——— from nose to eye..........05 eee eee 0 Or te GRE: coc wees oo a 0 Breadth Of the GAYS)... .'.05.5 . bs cen hia ee wee ee Length of the humerus 00: : o.oo. ee ee 0 of the fore df¥m oS. Se 1 0 1 1 0 1 0 0 0 mo of the fore Teet SS os eS of the fee eA Se eee CN KP ONNANNAS TOtal leigh OF MR akg So as seas eae Breadth across the zygomatic arches .......... From front of foremost incisor to back of last molar Length of the nasal bones .................. 8 of the zygoma from its posterior root to the front margin of the orbit .............. 0 8 Breadth of the palate between the canines...... 0 2 between the two hinder molars.. 0 34 0 5 8 Letieth of the lower jaw Se ee 1 Height from the posterior angle to the top of the Poronuia process | SS eens Length of the dental series in the lower jaw .. .. oo The young have all the under parts and inner surfaces of the limbs naked, and of a brownish flesh-colour. All the upper parts dark grey, almost black; the hairs short, shining, and adpressed. Basal third of the tail of the same colour, and similarly clothed with fine hairs; terminal two-thirds pale flesh-coloured, dusted with ex- ceedingly fine white hairs, scarcely visible without the aid of a lens. Ears darkish flesh-colour, with both their surfaces well clothed with short and fine hairs of a silvery-grey colour. Nails white. i Mr. J. Gould on Semioptera Wallacii. 75 Length of the head and body, about ...... 3 6 OLine teal. about. .. <:..sclaessasie, oo OD of the head ......... - Tes GE: Hab. Gualaquiza. Collected by Mr. Fraser, Dec. 1857. Obs.—This species was first described by Mr. Waterhouse in his excellent work on ‘Mammalia’*, but without a name, and was com- pared with D. cinerea, from which it was observed to differ in having the hairy portion of the tail of much less extent, in having longer fur, and in being itself considerably smaller. The specimen examined was a male, and included in that section of Opossums characterized by a pouch “rudimentary or entirely wanting;” but the female obtained by Mr. Fraser (evidently of the same species) unquestion- ably possessed a complete pouch, as might be seen from an examina- tiyn of the skin preserved in spirit; and Mr. Fraser’s note accom- panying the specimen informs us that there were “ five young in her pouch, each 3 inches long.” This effectually disposes of the question as to its distinctness from D. cinerea, and in fact removes it to the other section. To D. noctivaga, Tschudi, it bears some resemblance, in which species, as in D. Waterhousii, the fur on the base of the tail is of ex- ceedingly limited extent, and both agree in having rather long fur, although of a different colour. But D. noctivagais the larger species of the two, and is quite differently proportioned. Its muzzle is a great deal longer than that of D. Waterhousit, and the ears are much . Moreover the female is destitute of a pouch, and has in its stead “ abdominal folds of the integuments.’ The eyes too, accord- ing to Dr. Tschudi’s figure and Mr. Fraser’s note, are of a different colour. Mr. Fraser’s note in full is as follows :—‘ 2 had five young in her pouch, each 3 inches long. Nose, chin, and latter half of the tail flesh-colour; ears black. Stomach contained bones of a small mammal, hair, and a pulp containing a vegetable substance. Eyes black. Xivaro name ‘ Juichma.’” I have named this animal after its original describer, as a tribute to a zoologist who has in such an eminent degree extended our know- ledge in this branch of natural history. Notes on SemiopTerRaA Wa.xuacii, GRAY, FROM A LETTER ADDRESSED TO JoHN GouLp, Esa., F.R.S., py A. R. Wat- LACE, Esa., DATED AMBoyNA, Sept. 30, 1859. “The Semioptera Wallacii frequents the lower trees of the virgin forests, and is almost constantly in motion. It flies from branch to branch, and clings to the twigs and even to the vertical smooth trunks almost as easily as a Woodpecker. It continually utters a harsh croaking cry, something between that of Paradisea apoda and the more musical cry of Cicinnurus regius. The males, at short * vol. i. p. 505. 76 Zoological Society :— intervals, open and flutter their wings, erect the long shoulder fea- thers, and expand the elegant shields on each side of the breast. Like the other Birds of Paradise, the females and young males far outnumber the fully plumaged birds, which renders it probable that the extraordinary accessory plumes are uot fully developed until the second or third year. The bird seems to feed principally upon fruit, but it probably takes insects occasionally. “The iris is of a deep olive; the bill horny-olive; the feet orange, and the claws horny. *T have now obtained a few examples of apparently the same bird from Gilolo; but in these the crown is of a more decided violet hue, and the plumes of the breast are much larger.’ NotTes ON THE YOUNG OF MENURA SUPERBA. By LupwiG Becker, Esa., 1n A LETTER TO JOHN GouLp, Esa., F.R.S., ETC., DATED MELBOURNE, VicTorIA, Sept. 24, 1859. “In the month of October 1858 the nest of a Lyre-bird was found in the densely wooded ranges near the sources of the river Yarra- Yarra. It contained a bird, which seemed at first to be an old one in asickly condition, as it did not attempt to escape; but it was soon discovered to be a young bird of very large size as compared with its helplessness. When taken out of the nest it screamed loudly ; the note being high and sounding like ‘ tching-tching.’ Ina short time the mother bird, attracted by the call, arrived, and, notwithstanding the proverbial shyness of the species, flew within a few feet of its young, and tried in vain to deliver it from captivity by flapping her wings and making various rapid motions in different directions towards the captor. A shot brought down the poor bird, and with its mother near it the young Menura was soon silent and quiet. It was taken away and kept at a ‘mia-mia’ erected in the midst of the surrounding forest. The following is as correct a description of the bird as I can give you:— “Its height was 16 inches; the body was covered with a brown down, but the wings and tail were already furnished with feathers of a dark brown colour. The head was thickly covered with a greyish-white down of from 1 to 2 inches-in length; the eyes were hazel-brown ; the beak blackish and soft; the legs nearly as large as those of a full-grown specimen, but it walked most awkwardly, with the legs bent inwards. It rose with difficulty, the wings as- sisting, and when on its legs, occasionally ran for a short distance, but often fell, apparently from want of strength to move the large and heavy bones of its legs properly. It constantly endeavoured to approach the camp fire, and it was a matter of some difficulty to keep it from a dangerous proximity to it. Its ery of ‘ tching- tching’ was often uttered during the day time, as if recalling the parent bird; and when this call was answered by its keeper, feigning the note ‘ bul/en-bullen,’ the native name for the Lyre bird, and which is an imitation of the old birds’ ery, it followed the voice at once, and was easily led away by it. It soon became very tame, a eee eee ee eee ee ee PL ree ee OT ee ee eer ee Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of American Partridge. 77 and was exceedingly voracious, refusing no kind of food, but standing ready with widely gaping bill awaiting the approaching hand which held the food, consisting principally of worms and the larvee of ants, commonly. called ‘ants’ eggs;’ but it did not refuse bits of meat, bread, &c. Occasionally it picked up ants’ eggs from the ground, but was never able to swallow them, the muscles of the neck not having acquired sufficient power to effect the required jerk and throw- ing back of the head; it rarely, if ever, partook of water. It re- posed in a nest made of moss and lined with opossum skin, where it appeared to be quite content ; while asleep, the head was covered by one of the wings. When called ‘ dullen-bullen,’ it awoke, looked for several seconds at the disturber, soon put its head under the wing again, and took no notice whatever of other sounds or voices. That the young Menura remains for a long time in the nest is proved by the manner in which it disposes of its droppings : our young captive always went backwards before dropping its dung, as if to avoid soil- ing the nest. It is probable that it leaves the nest in the day time when the warmth of the weather invites it so to do, but that during the night it remains in the nest; and if the weather should become cold the mother shelters her young, the nest being large enough to contain both.” DescrIpPTIoN oF A New Species oF AMERICAN PARTRIDGE. By Joun Goutp, Ese., F.R.S., ere. Eupsycuortyx HYPoLeucus, Gould. Forehead, stripe over each eye, throat and under surface cream white, head and short crest reddish-brown, minutely freckled with darker brown ; round the back of the neck a series of dark-brown feathers, tinted with rufous and spotted with creamy-white ; general tint of the upper surface grey, mottled and finely freckled with rufous ; the centre of the back marked with large blotches of black; wing- feathers freckled with black, and barred on their outer webs with black bounded posteriorly with white ; tertiaries bordered with buff, lower part of the flanks and under tail-coverts dark brown spotted with white ; tail brown, crossed by narrow, irregular, freckled, grey bars ; bill black ; feet light brown. Total length, 7-5 inches ; bill, 0-5 ; wing, 4°1 ; tail, 2°4; tarsi, 1-2. Hab. Acajutla in Mexico. Remark.— For a knowledge of this species I am indebted to the kindness of M. Jules Verreaux of Paris, who has entrusted it to my charge for the purpose of figuring and describing. M. Verreaux tells me he has seen a second example precisely similar in colour to the one here described, which latter circumstance has mainly induced me to consider it a distinct species. In its colouring it is one of the most remarkable members of the whole family ; in size it is about equal to the Hupsychortyx leucopogon, but the crest is not so much developed as in that species ; its white breast at once distinguishes it from that as well as from every other species. 78 Zoological Society. On a New SNAKE FROM THE GALAPAGOS ISLANDS. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER. The genus Herpetodryas, being composed of those Dryadide which have the maxillary teeth of equal length and entirely smooth, comprises snakes from America and from Madagascar. The follow- ing species comes from the Galapagos Islands, and appears to be the only Snake as yet known to inhabit that group *. HERPETODRYAS BISERIALIS. Diagnosis.—Scales in nineteen rows; eight upper labials, three posterior oculars. Light brown, with a dark-brown dorsal band, serrated on the anterior portion of the trunk, and formed by a double series of spots on the middle and on the posterior part of the back. A dark-brown streak from the eye across the cheek. Belly irregu- larly dotted with brown. Hab. In Charles Island (Galapagos). Typical specimen in the Collection of the British Museum. Description.—The head is rather depressed, flat, and, like the trunk and tail, somewhat elongate ; the eye is of moderate size, with the pupil round. The rostral does not reach to the upper surface of the snout; the anterior frontals are square, the posterior ones about twice the size and subquadrangular ; the vertical is rather slender, twice as long as broad ; the occipitals triangular and rather pointed posteriorly. The nostril is situated between two shields ; the loreal nearly square; the anterior ocular extends to the upper surface of the head, and is in contact with the vertical. There are three posterior oculars, the middle of which is the smallest, the in- ferior forming a part of the lower portion of the orbit ; the temporal shields are scale-like and rather irregularly arranged. There are eight upper labials, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit. The median lower labial is triangular, and of moderate size; ten lower labials, the first of which is in contact with its fellow, behind the median shield. There are two pairs of elongate skin-shields of equal size. The scales are perfectly smooth, in nineteen rows, rhombic, those of the outer series being rather larger. Ventral plates 209 ; anal bifid ; caudals 108. | The ground-colour is a light brownish-grey: a vertebral band, formed by dark brown spots, begins from the occiput, and is gra- dually lost on the middle of the tail ; it is continuous anteriorly, and serrated on both sides, but gradually dissolved into two series of brown spots, the spots of each series being confluent on the end of * The first mention of a Snake on these islands seems to be in Dampier’s ‘ Voy. Round the World,’ ed. 7. vol.i. 8vo. Lond. 1729, p. 103 :—‘‘ There are some Green Snakes on these islands; but no other land-animal that I did ever see.” Darwin says in his Journ. of Research., p. 381, speaking on the Zoology of the Galapagos Islands :—‘‘ There is one snake which is numerous; it is identical. as I am informed by M. Bibron, with the Psammophis Temminckii from Chile,” Although subsequently, in the ‘ Erpétologie Générale,’ nothing is mentioned by Duméril and Bibron about the occurrence of P. Temminckii, or of any other snake, in these islands, that determination of Bibron may possibly be correct. If such be the case, there are two species of Snakes in that group of islands. Miscellaneous. 79 the trunk ; there is a dark brown streak across the temple. The belly is greyish, and finely and irregularly speckled with brown. inches. lines. metal length os 08s fos. eae 4° 3 Length of the head .............. 0 5 Greatest width of the head ........ 0 3 Length of the trunk .............. 10 0 Pength of the tall’... . 5... 22.027 3 10 The maxillary teeth are of moderate size, of nearly equal length, in a continuous series, and entirely smooth. MISCELLANEOUS. Observations on the Corymbose Madrepores. By M. A. VALENCIENNES. One of our most elegant forms of Madrepore is that called Madre- pora corymbosa by Lamarck. Reducing the characters of the genus to those now fixed by Ehrenberg, and studying the fine specimens contained in the Museum at Paris, the author has found that Lamarck united, under the name of Madrepora corymbosa, at least three di- stinct species: one hollowed out into a very shallow cup, brought by Péron and Lesueur in 1803, for which he retains Lamarck’s name ; a second, spread out in the form of a fan, which was obtained by the celebrated Professor of the Garden of Plants at the sale of the collection of Madame de Bois-Jourdain, which came from the Caribbean Sea, together with the first specimen ever seen in France of the recent Encrinus (Encrinus caput-Meduse). To this species the author gives the name of Madrepora flabilis: it is characterized by the shortness of the branches, which are less slender than those of M. corymbosa, Lamk. and Val. The third species, more spread out and spinose, is named M. corymbitis, Val.; it appears to be intermediate between the two preceding species. M. Milne-Edwards, in his work on Corals, has added a fine species of these Madrepores, to which he has given the name of Madrepora flabelliformis : it is from the seas of Vanikolo; the specimen in the Paris Museum was obtained by MM. Hombron and Jacquinot in the voyage of Admiral d’Urville. This species is distinguished from the West Indian one by its closer and longer branches. The Museum of Natural History has just acquired four new spe- cies of these corymbose Madrepores, obtained at Marseilles by M. L. Rousseau, one of the assistants in the Museum. These beautifully preserved corals show, in a more certain manner than could have been suspected from the specimens deposited in our collections from the time of Lamarck, that the species of these corymbose Madre- pores obtained from the American seas are different from those of the t Indian Ocean, although preserving an analogous form in allied species. To establish this. fact, the author first adduces the species to which he gives the name of M. radicans, of which the 80 Miscellaneous. corymb is covered with a considerable number of little mammillated stalks like small radicles. It comes from Guadeloupe. The analo- gous species from the Straits of Malacca has its corymb a little inflated like a cushion, which has caused the author to call it M. circinata ; its stalks are higher. A second Indian species, with the corymb perfectly flat, has the cells longer, which renders the stalks more spinose. The author names it M. expansa. In conclusion, the author remarks that ‘the balancing or repro- duction of the forms of different species of animals, from either side of the hemispheres, enters into the grand law which was already recognized and expounded by Buffon, who established the fact that the species of the same genus almost always differ under the same latitudes, eastern or western.’”’—Comptes Rendus, June 4, 1860, p- 1008. Note on some Parasites of Lulus terrestris. By M. pv’ UpveKkem. The parasites met with by the author in Julus terrestris are—an Infusorium, a Cryptogamous plant, and two Nematode worms be- longing to the genus Rhabditis. It is to the latter that M. d’Udekem has particularly directed his attention. He has especially studied the generative organs,—an important subject when we consider the dis- pute which has arisen with regard to the reproductive system of the Nematoda, between Nelson, Meissner, Schneider, Bischoff, and Cla- paréde. His results agree especially with those obtained in other Nematoda by Nelson, Thompson, and Claparéde. As regards the fecundation of the eggs, the author refers it to an epoch when the egg is not surrounded by any membrane. There is therefore no occasion for the existence of a micropyle, an orifice which Meissner asserted that he had discovered in the ova of Ascaris mystax. M. d’Udekem succeeded in observing, in the spermatozoids of one of these Rhabdites, amceboid movements similar to those indicated by Schneider and Claparéde in other Nematode worms.—Bull. de l Acad. Roy. de Belgique, 2me série, vii. No. 8. On a new Species of Bird (Chloronerpes sanguinolentus). By P. L. Scuater, M.A. Olivascenti-brunneus: pileo coccineo: dorso toto aurescente, colore sanguineo perfuso: alarum superficie inferiore nigri- cante, albo tessellata : rostro et pedibus nigris. Long. tota 5°8, alee 3°4, caudee 2°6. Omoa. Rare ; frequents small, dense bushes. This apparently unnamed Chloronerpes is closely allied to C. olea- gineus of Mexico and C. fumigatus of 8. America, but is distinguished by its blood-stained back and smaller size.—Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 25, 1859. THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. (THIRD SERIES.] No. 32. AUGUST 1860. XIV.—On Recurrent Animal Form, and its Significance in Syste- matie Zoology. By Curusert Cotiinewoopo, M.B., F.L.S., * No one conversant with Zoology can have failed to remark the fact of the recurrence of similar forms in different groups of the animal series. Not only do species of one family resemble species of an allied family, but group with group, order with order, and even class with class, and subkingdom with subkingdom, can pro- duce instances of the most striking homomorphism. The resem- blances to which I allude are those of external form, unaccom- panied by homologies of internal structure; nevertheless I imagine that this peculiarity, instead of entirely destroying its interest, and rendering it valueless, as some have appeared to consider, only places the subject in a different category of scien- tific facts, and invests it with a value peculiar to itself. In the history of classification it has always naturally happened that ex- ternal form, rather than internal structure, has been the main- spring of systems; the knowledge of structural homologies has been painfully accumulated, and the systems built upon the characters presented by external form have from time to time been corrected by increasing knowledge of structure, till in these days zoologists have agreed that structure, and not form, should be the basis upon which systems should be framed with the greatest claim to accordance with Nature. Nevertheless systems founded upon homologies are liable to be interfered with, and their symmetry affected by encroachments of form; so that eminent zoologists differ as to the position of animals, even in the present advanced state of zoology, owing to the fact that, while one regards homologies of structure as paramount, another allows * Communicated by the Author, having been read before the British Association at its Meeting at Oxford (1860). Ann, & Mag, N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. 6 82 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form, great weight to external and striking resemblances in form. Under these circumstances, therefore, it can be no waste of time to inquire what connexion exists between the two, and to attempt to point out a cause for agreements of form, in cases where cor- responding agreement in structure is wanting. Nature is inexhaustible in resources ; and variety is one of her greatest charms. It is often said that no two things in Nature are alike, and with truth; for the resemblance, whether in outward form, or in internal organization, always partakes of the character of a near approach, and not of distinct repetition. This is par- ticularly the case with form, which varies more, and is more simple in its variations than structure ; and it is this which con- firms my belief that structure, and not form, is at once the truest basis of Systems of Nature, and the safest criterion in cases of doubt and difficulty. Thus, an Archetypal animal may agree to a certain extent in structure with a vast group of animals, and yet may resemble none of them in outward form. It cannot be a matter of surprise, considering the number of such resemblances existing throughout the animal kingdom, that while the study of homologies was making but slow progress, and the true affinities of animals were but little understood, the real nature of many aberrant forms should have been lost sight of in the contemplation of their homomorphice resemblances. Who can wonder if Pliny spoke of the Bat as “ the onely bird that suckleth her little ones,” in quaint old Holland’s phraseo- logy? What malacologist even can feel surprise that, up to recent times, the Polyzoan Molluscoids were mistaken for Zoo- phytes ? or that Lhuyd, and at one time the illustrious Ellis, should have regarded them both in the light of “ remarkable sea-plants,” while his predecessor, Baker, had even looked upon them as the production of “salts incorporated with stony matter”? Who can wonder that, before the time of Savigny, the Tunicated Botrylii should have been regarded as Polypes ? _ that Linnzus should have placed Teredo among the Annelides ? that, before the Mémoire of Dujardin in 1835, the Foraminifera should have been classed with the Cephalopodous Mollusca ? In all these cases (and others might be brought to swell the list), the animals have been raised, or have sunk, from one subkingdom to another. But, although they were not always recognized as such, the existence of recurrent forms in Nature could not be overlooked by the framers of systems, inasmuch as they were stumbling- blocks, which almost seemed placed in their path to prevent the natural arrangement of animals from being too easy a task. A too cursory examination has not unfrequently resulted in the false location of an animal, only to be detected, and trium- phantly exposed, by a succeeding zoologist. Lee ee ee and its Significance in Systematie Zoology. 83 Every one knows, whether he have thought about it or other- wise, that the four Vertebrate classes are homomorphically con- nected. Thus there are Flying Mammals, such as the Bats and Flying Squirrels (Péeromys), uniting them with the Class Aves; as well as that anomalous Monotreme, the Ornithorhyn- chus, or Web-footed Duck-bill. The Edentata among Quadru- peds connect them with Reptiles, by means of the Armadillos,— the Great Armadillo (Dasypus gigas), and preeminently the Mataco (D. Apar), being homomorphic of the Testudinata, while to the Saurian Reptiles they are united by the Scaly Pangolins (Manis), and to the extinct Pterosaurians (Pterodactyles), again, they are united by the Bats. With Fishes, the Mammalia are most singularly connected by the Cetacea; while a special re- semblance appears between the Narwhal (Monodon) and the Swordfish (Xiphias). The homomorphic resemblances between Birds and Reptiles are not striking; but the Draconine Saurians or Flyig Lizards (Draconis, sp.) supply examples, and the extinct Pterodactyl once afforded another; while with Fishes the various species of Flying-fish (Ezocetus) among the soft-finned, and Flying Gur- nards (Dactylopterus and Pterois) among the hard-finned, are good illustrations. It only remains to connect Reptilian forms with Fishes; and here the Snakes (Ophidia) may well be com- pared with the Eels; and less striking instances of resemblance occur between the Saurian reptiles, such as the Alligator, and the bony-cased Sturgeon, and between the Testudinata and the Trunk Fishes (Ostracion). Perhaps also that great Enaliosaur the Ichthyosaurus might be here mentioned. Without extending my illustrations too far, I will select the Mammalia as an example of the recurrence of form within the limits of a single Class. The organic structure and affinities of one Order are dissimilar from those of another, just as the structure and affinities of one Class differ from those of another ; the difference between Class and Order being one of degree, and not of kind; so that it is as remarkable to find resemblances of form in widely separated Orders as in still more widely sepa- rated Classes, although, of course, homomorphic resemblances are more striking between Orders than between Classes. In the Order Quadrumana, for instance, we shall find representative forms of various other Orders. Thus the genera Midas and Jacchus, known as Marmozets, true Platyrrhine Quadrumana, represent the Rodentia through the genus Sciurus (Squirrel) ; and the Douroucouli (Nyctipithecus felinus), in the same division, repre- sents the Cat (Felis) in the Digitigrade Carnivora ; while, among the Strepsirrhine Quadrumana, the Loris (Stenops tardigradus) represents the true Sloths in the Order Bruta, -_ the very * 84. Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form, aberrant animal, falsely called the Flying Squirrel (Galeopithe- cus), is the representative of the Order Cheiroptera, or Bats. Among the Pachydermata are some no less striking examples of species homomorphic with those of other Orders. Thus the Hyrax, an animal in structure intermediate between the Rhino- ceros and Tapir, a miniature Rhinoceros, as it has been called, yet so closely resembles the Rodentia in its outward form, that it was long classed with them ; and Cuvier makes the following remark concerning it:—‘ There is no quadruped,”’ he says, “which proves more forcibly than the Daman (Hyrax capensis) the necessity of having recourse to anatomy as a test by which to determine the true relationship of animals.” The general resemblance between the Cetacea and the Pinni- grade Carnivora (Seals) need only be referred to; it is made very distinct through the herbivorous family Manatidz, espe- cially the Dugong (Halicore Dugong). We have seen how the Loris resembles the Sloth; and on the other hand, the Edentate genus Bradypus (Ai) bears a singular resemblance to Monkeys in general, even in that particular which is so characteristic of them, viz. their physiognomy, while it has a carnivorous homomorph in the Sloth Bear (Ursus labia- tus), called by Pennant the Ursiform Sloth, and by Shaw, Bradypus ursinus. The Insectivora are connected through the Hedgehog (Hri- naceus europeus) with one of the most anomalous of animals, the singular Monotreme genus Echidna, which has, besides, other homomorphs, to be afterwards mentioned; and further through the Shrews (Soricide), with the Rodent genus Mus; and with the Carnivora by the Bulau (Gymnura Rafflesii), for- merly described as a Viverra. The Rodentia are united homomorphically with the Pachy- dermata by means of the Capybara (Hydrocherus Capybara), formerly called, from its pig-like appearance, Porcus fluvia- tilis (Fermin), Thick-nosed Tapir (Pennant), Cochon @eau (Desmarchais), and Sus maximus palustris (Barrére). By the Flying Squirrel (Pteromys) they claim some homomorphie affi- nity with the Cheiroptera; but their chief homomorphism is _ with the Marsupialia, and most striking are the resemblances. Not only do the Rodentia and Marsupialia bear a general mutual resemblance throughout, both Orders possessing that extraordinary development of the hinder extremities and tail which enables the Jerboas, in common with Kangaroos, to take such wonderful leaps, but there are particular animals in both Orders which bear a most remarkable resemblance to one an- other. Thus, the Rodent Jerboas (Dipus) are closely imitated by the Tufted-tailed Rat-Kangaroo (Hypsiprymnus penicillatus, and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 85 Gould) ; and the true Kangaroos (Macropus) are equally nearly approached in form by the Cape Leaping Hare (Pedetes capensis, Ill). There is also a considerable resemblance between the Wombat or Badger of the Australian colonists (Phascolomys Wombat, Pér. and Les.) and the Rodent Cavies and Lagomys ; while a further homomorphism occurs between individuals be- longing to aberrant groups in either Order, viz. the Brazilian Porcupine (Synetheres) among the Rodents, and the Echidna among the Monotremes, whose relation to the Insectivora has already been pointed out. These external resemblances between Rodents and Marsupials are none the less remarkable when we learn that there is less true affinity between them than between the Marsupials and most other Orders; for Mr. Waterhouse, in his excellent ‘ History of the Marsupialia,’ remarks that in them “we find representatives of most of the other Orders of Mammalia. The Quadrumana are represented by the Phalangers; the Carnivora by the Da- syuri; the Insectivora by the small Phascogales; the Rumi- nautia by the Kangaroos, and the Edentata by the Monotremes.” He adds : “ The Cheiroptera are not represented by any known Marsupial animals, and the Rodents are represented by a single species only” —the species referred to being the Wombat. Lastly, the Marsupialia, besides their homomorphism with the Rodents, have, through the Ursine Opossum, or Native Devil of Van Diemen’s Land (Dasyurus), a singular relation- ship to the Carnivorous genus Ursus, as well as, through the Squirrel Petaurus, to the Bats. Space will not permit me to compare the forms of Inverte- brata one with another. Among them many remarkable analo- gies of form may be observed ; and even between the Vertebrata and Invertebrata they will be found to occur. Further illustra- tions of this subject may be found in a paper by the author in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Liverpool Literary and Philosophical Society for the past session. On no principle of gradation of form can these resemblances, unaccompanied as they are by homologous relations, be accounted for. Some are advances, others degradations of form ; and we must look for some deeper and more subtle cause which shall connect animals so widely separated as are the members of distinct subkingdoms. There is one circumstance, however, which cannot fail to strike the thoughtful inquirer, and which, I think, holds out a clue to the remarkable facts to which I have just now briefly alluded. ‘The circumstance to which I refer is, that, in not a few cases, striking deviations from typical form are accompanied by no less striking modifications of typi- cal habits; and further, that these modified habits have a strong 86 Dr. C, Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form, tendency to assimilate with the habits naturally exhibited by those animals whose form they assume. It is not easy to com- pare the habits of animals essentially different in structure, and occupying widely separated positions in the animal kingdom ; but a few examples taken from within a Class will illustrate my meaning, and give us an opportunity of carrying the arrange- ment forward to cases of greater complexity. Thus, the Ursine Opossum (Dasyurus ursinus), widely separated as it is from the Plantigrade Carnivora, not only agrees far more closely with a Bear in form than with its own congeners, having a short clumsy figure and Plantigrade step, but it is said of them, by their discoverers, that “they frequently sat on their hind parts, and used their fore paws to convey food to their mouths, and many of their actions, as well as their gait, strikingly resembled those of a Bear *.” The Quadrumanous Douroucouli (Nyctipithecus felinus) not only resembles a Cat in form, but is, like it, nocturnal im its habits, glides about with the stealthy movements of a cat, and “‘ when irritated, in the posture it assumes, and the puffed state of the fur, it resembles a cat attacked by a dog.” The pachy- dermatous: Hyrax lives gregariously in burrows, like the Rab. bits, which it so closely resembles in form. The Echidna rolls itself up into a ball when disturbed, like its homomorph the Hedgehog ; the Lemurine Galeopithecus makes its flight with its young attached to the nipple, as do the true Bats. The habits and food of the Sea Eagle closely agree with those of the Alba- tros; and the Burrowing Owl is diurnal in its habits, and uses . its feet more or less for purposes of scratching, in both which respects it differs from its congeners, and agrees with the Ra- sores, which it resembles in form. In all these cases—and the list might be greatly swelled— the agreement between form and habit, independent of homo- logical relations, is so striking that one is almost led to the conclusion that a certain external configuration necessitated certain habitual movements. I do not mean to say that this is the case; but I am inclined to think that a more careful review will lead us to the conviction that the converse of this proposi- | tion is the secret, not only of these, but of the other striking cases of homomorphism, as it has been called, to which reference has already been made. The principle may be thus stated :—That agreement of habit in widely-separated groups is accompanied by similarity of form. Let us now see if we are not justified in deriving such a prin- ciple from instances such as those just adduced, added to what knowledge we possess with regard to the habits of animals in * G. P. Harris, in Linn. Trans, ix. p. 174. a nee eee tl i and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 87 general; and commencing with cases of the greatest simplicity, let us pass on to those which are more complex. Now, among all the Vertebrate Classes there are certain general homologies which structurally unite every animal con- tained within them, however it may differ in external form. In all, the diverging appendages are present in some form or other, except, indeed, in certain Ophidians, in which they are entirely absent. In Birds, the modification of the fore extremity is obvious, and in Fishes only somewhat less so; but, although the relative position of the pectoral and ventral fins is some- times reversed (as in the Perch, for example), still the pectorals are always homelogous with the fore, and the ventral with the hind limbs of other Vertebrata. There is therefore a great com- munity of plan in Vertebrates, with respect to those parts which constitute the elements of external form. Let us now glance at the media in which they move. Mam- -malia are, as a class, destined to tread the surface of the earth, birds to fly in the air, and fishes to swim in the sea: but neither is the air nor the sea devoid of Mammalian inhabitants ; and both land and water, as well as air, afford a home for birds. Reptiles also occupy all three stations ; and fishes alone, being essentially water-breathing animals, as well as of a decidedly inferior grade of organization, never quit that element. But in order that a mammal may be adapted to an aquatic existence, it must be fashioned more or less in the form of a fish ; an ela- borate hand or foot would be useless, and projecting appendages injurious. It is therefore piscine in form, covered with a smooth skin, and differs from a fish only in the position of the tail, which, being horizontal instead of vertical, is an index of its air-breath- ing habits. So also an aquatic bird has a smooth covering of close-set feathers, an attenuated head, fin-like wings, and feet situated so far back as to answer the purpose of a propelling tail when in the water; and could we see a Penguin in the act of swimming beneath the waves, it would undoubtedly have the aspect of a fish. Take, again, the Seals, in which these aquatic habits are not so complete as in the Cetaceans, and we find them modified in form to be something intermediate between a fish and a mammal; while an Otter, which is rather terrestrial than aquatic, has its quadrupedal character still less modified: in it we find the close-set fur, the depressed form, and the webbed feet ; but the feet are not fins, nor is the tail. With regard to flying quadrupeds, it is of course more or less necessary that the upper extremity should form a wing of some kind, which, however different in the homologies of its parts from the wing of a bird, must necessarily bear some general resem- blance to it in form, A Bat is as purely an aérial animal as is a 88 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form, bird ; but its wing, not being formed upon the type of that which exists in a true bird, must be inferior ; nevertheless it is as truly and completely a wing as is the far more perfect, but less bulky, wing of a bird. Further, if we select a single Class, such as the Mammalia, and bear in mind the same principle, we shall find it lead to the same results. Some quadrupeds of each Order are arboreal, some terrestrial, and others subterranean ; some are carnivorous, some insectivorous, and some frugivorous ; some are nocturnal, some diurnal, and some crepuscular. If, now, an animal belonging to one Order is, like an animal of a different Order, insectivorous, the former probably bears some remote analogy to the latter, by virtue of that fact. If the animals of two different Orders are not only doth insectivorous, but also crepuscular, for example, the probability of their resemblance is increased ; but if the two are insectivorous, crepuscular, and subterranean, then the great agreement of their habits must be accompanied by a considerable approximation of form. Perhaps there are no facts in the natural history of animals which are simpler, or with which we are more familiarly ac- quainted in a general way, than the broad characteristics which differentiate the habits and modes of life of quadrupeds, birds, and fishes ; and, on the other hand, the aberrant forms which are assumed by aquatic mammals and birds, and by aérial quadru- peds, and the homomorphism of these aberrant forms with those of the classes of Vertebrata which they most nearly approach in their habits and modes of life, are highly important questions, which thus admit of elucidation with a degree of probability commensurate with this exactness of our knowledge of those habits. The kind of homomorphism which obtains between members of a Class, such as among the various Orders of the Mammalia, requires a different kind of knowledge, viz. not a general aquaintance with broad facts, but a special familiarity with individual habits. Now, such a special knowledge is by no means always possessed, or even easily attainable ; but when it is so, it is found that the greater the agreement of habit and modes of life between any two animals of distinct Orders, the more striking is the homomorphism which exists between them. Of this proposition several illustrations have already been given. Taking now our stand upon these .facts, and carrying the principle which I have laid down into the Invertebrate division of animals, the first thing which strikes us is the comparative artificiality of some of the resemblances which might be instanced as existing between them and the Vertebrate subkingdom.. The habits of a Molluse and a Fish can scarcely be compared ; still less can those of a Tunicate and a Reptile, or of an Infusory eae Koaik © dad aL Se Coe? ee oe pays SO ei ae and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 89 and a Quadruped, and yet we perceive between them close re- semblances of form ; but between a Worm and a Siphonops, or between an Insect and a Bird, we can readily argue a community, because we at once estimate the narrow limits in the one case, and the wide extent in the other, of their analogical functions. It would be highly unphilosophical to suppose that these close resemblances were the effect of accident, and still more so to say that they result from accident in one case, and from profound design in another. The homomorphisms existing between the Vertebrata and Invertebrata are not numerous; indeed, as might be expected in animals so widely separated, they are rare, and usually im- perfect. I confess they present the greatest difficulty ; and yet, where knowledge of habit assists us, the difficulty to a great extent vanishes. There is no Class of Invertebrata more fami- liarly known than the insects, and there are no clearer homo- morphisms between these great subkingdoms than those between insects and birds ; and who is there that does not perceive that the forms assumed by insects are as much the necessity of their habits, and that in habits, as in form, they assimilate to birds, just as a Bat does, or as a Whale agrees with a fish. Again, how little do we know of the habits of the Invertebrate classes generally ? The majority of them are marine ; and it is only quite recently that they have even been seen, except through the medium of pictures, by the majority of persons. We are not on terms of familiarity with chem, as we are with quadrupeds and birds; and seeing that our comprehension of their homo- morphism i is in direct ratio to our knowledge of their habits and modes of life, it is not a matter of surprise that we should be unable to penetrate the mystery of the similarity between the Foraminifera and the Mollusca, or between the Polypes and the Polypine Infusories. For here again the explanation of their homomorphism is measured by the amount of our knowledge. We see why a Bombylius resembles a Bombus, or a Ter edo a Sabella, having some acquaintance with the similar habits of each, and seeing a degree of similarity between them. We know why a Caddis-worm resembles a Tubicolous Annelide, and this, again, a tube-inhabiting Rotifer ; it is the common habit of form- ing a tube for their otherwise unprotected body which assimilates them; but we know not why a Chiton resembles an Aphrodite, because we are equally ignorant of the habits of either. Let me now, in application of the foregoing principles, throw out some suggestions in relation to the most striking instance of homomorphism which occurs, perhaps, in the animal kingdom —viz. that existing between the Polyzoan Molluscoids and the Hydroid Polypes.. In both these widely-separated groups, we 90 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form, have certain compound forms made up of numerous mem- branous or calcareous cells, upon a common axis or stem, which branches in a plant-like manner, each cell being the habitation of a distinct animal. These are their homomorphie characters ; now let me state what are the special characters of each group. First, Hydroid Polypes: mouth with filiform, simple tentacula ; stomach excavated in the cellular substance of the body; no distinct muscular apparatus; body contractile in all its parts, gemmiparous externally. Secondly, Polyzoa: bodynot contractile, symmetrical ; mouth and anus separate ; gemmiparous and ovi- parous. It therefore appears that the Polyzoa are minute Mol- luses, differing in all their homologies from Polypes. Let us next inquire of which group the Polyzoary form is typical. Clearly not of the Mollusca, which are for the most part of very different form ; and equally clearly it is typical of the Polypes, in which Class it assists their analogy with vegetable forms. The Polyzoary form, then, is aberrant from the Molluscan, and typical of the Hydroid Polypes. Why this form is best adapted for the life of Polypes I am not required to prove, but only why (that being granted) it is also the best form for the Polyzoa. Next, Jet us inquire what differences exist in the form of the animals themselves. In the Polype there is a gelatinous substance hol- lowed out into a stomach, a single aperture serving the purposes of taking in food, and passing out rejectamenta and ova, this common outlet being surrounded with a circlet of gelatinous contractile tentacles, armed with nettling capsules. But the Molluscoid has an cesophagus, stomach, gizzard, intestine, di- stinct anus, besides a liver and nervous system. In none of these particulars has it any relationship with Polypes; but the mouth is surrounded with a circlet of tentacles, not indeed like those of Polypes, simple and contractile, but uncontractile, and covered with vibratile cilia. They are probably the homologues of the labial palpi of other Molluses. This circlet of tentacles then is the great point of resemblance between Molluscoids and Polypes —in the latter the common arrangement, in the former arising, as it were, from an accident or variety of organization; and yet is it not easy to perceive that the common possession of ten- tacles exhibited by Polypes and Polyzoa implies a very great similarity, nay, almost identity, in one of the most important of habits, namely the mode of procuring food ? Having so far established a eommunity of habit between them, let us next refer to the grand organic distinction which is im- plied in the widely different form of the digestive apparatus. In the Polypes, the rejectamenta being passed out by the mouth, such animals are well fitted doubtless for living in cells with a single aperture ; the Mollusca, however, have an intestinal canal, wore ae ewe and its Siynificance in Systematic Zoology. 91 and anal aperture besides. But it must be borne in mind that the anus in the Polyzoon does not open at the extremity of the body opposite the mouth, as in the archetypal Mollusc, but, by a sudden bend of the intestine, the anal aperture is brought into the closest possible proximity to the mouth, so that, although separate, they both open at the same spot. And let it not be sup- posed that this detracts aught from their position as Molluses ; for in the highest Molluscs, viz. the Cephalopods, the same thing takes place in a somewhat less degree. Here, again, is a structure which implies great community of general habit. Lastly, there is another most important community of habit between the Polypes and Polyzoa, viz. that, although the Mollusca as a class are ovi- parous, the Polyzoan Molluscs are, in addition, gemmiparous, like the Polypes ; and this power is evidently the secret of the pro- duction of those compound forms which the Polyzoa present in common with Polypes. Hence we see that, with scarcely anything in common except superficial characters, the habits of Polyzoa and Polypes are nearly identical ; and to this fact I would look for an explanation of their identity of form. XV.— Observations on two new species of Chiton from the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L. De Konrncx, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Belgium, &c.* [With a Plate. | On my last visit to England I had the opportunity of studying a great number of new fossils, forming part of the magnifi- cent collection of Mr. John Gray of Hagley, amongst which I observed two species of Chiton, obtained from the Upper Silurian __ beds of the neighbourhood. Before entering into a detailed description of these species, it would perhaps be useful to give a résumé of the paleontological works which treat of species of a similar character to those form- ing the subject of these observations. Genus Carron, Linn. Established by Linnzus in 1758 for a small number of living species, this genus for a long time had no representative amongst fossils. It was not until the year 1802 that the first species of fossil * Translated by W. H. Baily, F.G. S., Acting Palzontologist to the Geological Survey of Ireland, from the ‘ Bulletins de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, ete. de Belgique,’ 26"° année, 2™° sér., t. iii, 1857. 92 M. L. de Koninek on two new Species of Chiton Chiton was discovered by Defrance, and described by Lamarck* under the name of Chiton grignoniensis, that name being derived from a locality long celebrated for the great number of fossils found there in deposits belonging to the Calcaire grossier of Paris, that is to say, to the middle beds of the Tertiary formation. In 1884 M. Conrad made known a species (C. antiquus) from the Tertiary formation of Alabamat. In 1836 M. Puzos and M. le Comte Duchastel{ found some remains of Chiton in the Carboniferous formation of the environs of Tournay ; these fragments enabled Count Miinster to establish a new species, which he described and figured in 1859 § under the name of Chiton priscus. This discovery was considered of some importance by palzeon- tologists, who were far from expecting to find species of this kind in palozoic strata; nevertheless, in the latter part of the year 1840, M. Guido Sandberger announced the probable exist- ence of the genus Chiton in the Devonian limestone of Villmar ||. In 1842 the same geologist added two new species, under the names of C. subgranosus and C. fasciatus, to the list which he then published of Devonian fossils from the same locality{]; one of these species is probably identical with that which M. F. Roemer has mistaken for Bellerophon expansus, Sow.**, and which was named C, cordiformis by M. Sandberger in 1845, In 1843 I described three new species of Chiton+t}, procured from the Carboniferous formation of Belgium, to which in 1845 M. le Baron de Ryckholt added some others discovered by himself in the same formation{{. That savant made known at the same time the existence of a Chiton from the Tertiary forma- tion of Italy—a species we owe to the researches of M. Can- traine, Professor in the University of Ghent; it is described by him under the name of C. subapenninus in the second part of the ‘Malacologie Méditerranéenne et Littorale.’ It may, however, prove identical with that from near Turin, published in 1847 by M. Michelotti under the name of C. miocenicus $$. * Annales du Muséum, t. ii. p. 309. + Morton, Syn. of Organic remains, Appendix, p. 6. + This species is published by M. Deshayes in the new edition of the * Histoire nat. des Anim. s. Vertébres’ of Lamarck, t. vil. p. 490, § Beitrage zur Petrefaktenkunde, i. p. 38. || Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1841, p. 240. q Ibid. 1842, p.399. These names were replaced in 1853 by those of C. corrugatus and sagittalis, without M. Sandberger having given a reason for so doing (G. & F. Sandberger, ‘ Die Versteiner. des Rhein. Schichtens. in Nassau,’ pp. 238, 239). *%* Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1845, p. 439. tt Descript. des anim. fossiles du terr. carb. pp. 322, etc. {{ Bulletins de l’Académ. de Belg. t. xii. 2"° partie, pp. 45, ete. §§ Descript. des foss. du terr. mioc. de l’Italie, p. 132, pl. 16. f. 7. a ee, ee rom the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 93 Before the publication of the work of M. de Ryckholt, Mr. King had already announced the occurrence of a Chiton found by Mr. Loftus in the Permian formation near Sunderland*, and described later under the name of C. Loftusianus+,—on this side, M. Philippi having made known two other species (C. siculus, Gray, and C. fascicularis, Linn.) from the tertiary strata of Sicily t. Attes these discoveries, Mr. Salter in 1846 added another and much more remarkable example, that of a species of Chiton from the lower beds of the Silurian strata of Ireland. That author proposed on the occasion a new genus, under the name of Helmin- thochiton, for the purpose of receiving the palzozoic species§ ; but as it is not distinguished by any essential character from the ordinary genus Chiton, it can merely serve to denote a section of that genus. In 1848 Mr. Searles Wood described and figured, in his mag- nificent Monograph on the Mollusca from the Crag of England, three fossil species of Chiton, one of them being new (C. strigil- latus), and the two others identical with species livmg in our seas at the present day (viz. C. fascicularis, Linn., and C. Rissoi, Payr.||). About the same date M. Eudes Deslongchamps, to whom science is indebted for a great number of excellent works on the Jurassic fossils of the environs of Caen, discovered in the Bathonian beds of Langrune the posterior or anal plate of a species of Chiton, which he obligingly dedicated to me*{|—this being the first discovery of the genus in Secondary strata, although their probable existence in strata of that age was some time before predicted by him **. In 1852, M. Terquem added a new link to the chain uniting the palzozoic Chitons to those of the present epoch, by the discovery of a new species (C. Deshayesii) in the middle Lias of Thionvillet+. Finally, M. F. A. Roemer described and figured in 1855 a new * Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. 1844, vol. xiv. p. 381. T Monogr. of the Permian Foss. of England, Pal. Soc. 1849, p. 202. { Enumeratio Molluse. Sicil. t. ii. p. 85. § Synopsis of the Silur. foss. of Ireland by Sir R. Griffiths, p. 74; and Quarterly Journ. of Geol. Soc. of London, vol. iii. pp. 48, &e. || Monog. of the Crag Mollusca, pt. 1. pp. 185, &e. Besides these three species, Mr. Wood had also announced three others, which he considered to be new, in his Catalogue of Crag Mollusca published in 1842 (Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 460); but these he appears to have since abandoned. {! Mém. de la Soc. Linn. de Normandie, t. viii. pp. 156, &c. ** Descript. des Anim. foss. du terr. carb., p. 321. Tf Bullet. de la Soc, Geol. de France, 2™° sér. t. ix. pp. 386, ete. 94 M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton species of Chiton (C. levigatus*), obtained from the upper part of the Devonian strata near Grund, and figured another to which he did not give a name, but which I propose to designate under that of C. tumidust. The following is a list of all the species of fossil Chitons known up to the present time, with an indication of the geolo- gical series in which they have been observed, and the locality from which they were obtained t :— Upper Tertiary. . Chiton siculus, Gray. Sicily. fascicularis, Linn. Sicily; Sutton. — Rissoi, Payraudeau. Sutton. strigillatus, Wood. Sutton. ee arcs Michelotti. Turin. subapenninus, Cantr.? . —— subcajetanus, Poli (ex fide D’Orb.). Turin. -transenna, Lea. Virginia. NO o Ree Lower Tertiary. . Chiton antiquus, Conrad. Alabama. . —— grignonensis, Lamk. Grignon. Great Oolite or Bathonian. 10. Chiton Koninckii, Eudes Deslongch. Langrune. Laas. 11. Chiton Deshayesii, Terquem. Thionville. Trias. ie Chiton? Cottai, Geinitz. Bunter Sandstone. . ——, sp. oe Permian. 14. Chiton Loftusianus, King. Durham. 15. —-— Howseanus, Kirkby. Durham ||. ane gragae und H. v. Meyer, Paleontographica, t. v. p. 36, pl. 7. g.8 a,b. t Ibid. pl. 7. fig. 9 a, d. t To this list of M. De Koninck’s I have added others since discovered, so as to make it complete up to the present time.—W. H. B. § When at the Aberdeen meeting of the British Association in September 1859, I was shown by Mr. Charles Moore, of Bath, some plates of Chiton obtained by him, with other very interesting fossils, from the Trias forma- tion near Frome, Somersetshire. This will therefore add an additional species to the doubtful one included in the above list.—W. H. B | In 1856 this Permian species was discovered at Tunstall and Hum- bleton Hill, Durham, and was described in 1857 by Mr. J. W. Kirkby ; in March 1859 he also described, in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Geologi- cal Society of London, the four following additional species. One of these he doubtfully refers to Chiton proper; the others he considers to belong to Brits Sa A ic a 4 ry 4 . y ; a 4 ¥ 4 ’ from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 95 16. Chiton ? cordatus, Kirkby. Durham. 17. Chitonellus Hancockianus, Kirkby. Durham. distortus, Kirkby. Durham. 19. —— antiquus, Howse,sp. Durham. Carboniferous Limestone. 20. Chiton concentricus, De Kon. Visé. — gemmatus*, De Kon. Visé. , var. mosensis, De Ryckh. 21.< —— ——, Viseticola, De Ryckh. —— —, legiacus, De Ryckh. , eburonicus, De Ryckh. . Chiton priscus, Minster. Tournay. —— nervicanus, De Ryckh. Tournay. turnacianus, De Ryckh. Tournay. —— Mempiscus, De Ryckh. Tournay. . — (Chitonellus), cordifer, De Kon. Tournay. —— thomondiensis +, Baily. County of Limerick. —— Burrowianus {, Kirkby. Settle, Yorkshire. And probably three or four other species from that locality. Upper Devonian. 29. Chiton levigatus, Fr. Ad. Roemer. Grund. 30. ——tumidus, De Kon. Grund. Middle Devonian. Chiton corrugatus, G. & F. Sandberger. Villmar. cordiformis, G. Sandberger. —— priscus, G. Sandberger ; non Miinster. : —— Sandbergianus, De Ryckh. 32. Chiton sagittalis, G. § F. Sandberger. Villmar. ——,n.sp. Plymouth (Geol. Surv. Collection). BSRRSSS 31. the genus Chitonellus ; the one he calls Chitonellus antiquus, having pre- viously been mistaken by Mr. Howse for a Calyptrea, was named by him Calyptrea antiqua.—W. H. B. * M. A. d’Orbigny, in his ‘ Prodrome de Paléontologie,’ t. i. p. 127, has proposed to change this name into that of subgemmatus, under the idea that there already exists a Chiton of that name, described in 1825 by M. De Blainville. This, however, is an error.—L. De K. T In April 1859 I made known, in a paper read before the Geological Society of Dublin, the discovery of the plates of a Chiton of larger dimen- sions than any previously met with (plates belonging to several indivi- duals were obtained), from the Carboniferous Limestone of Lisbane; since then I myself collected other plates of a similar species in a cutting at Rathkeale, on the Limerick and Foynes Railway. This species I described by the above name of Chiton thomondiensis (vide Journ. of the Geol. Soe. Dublin, vol. viii. pt. 2. p. 167).—W. H. B. { In a note to Mr. Kirkby’s paper (Journ. of the Geol. Soc. of London, vol. xy. p. 610), and a further communication with which I was favoured by him, he mentions the fact of an additional discovery by Mr. J. H. Bur- row, of an interesting series of plates of Chitons from the Carboniferous or Lower Scar Limestone of Seitle in Yorkshire. These plates he believes to belong to five species, which he could not identify with any of the Belgian species described by Baron Ryckholt and Professor De Koninck ; ig Oy a he has named Chiton Burrowianus, after the discoverer.— 96 M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton Upper Silurian. 33, Chiton Grayanus, De Kon. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley. 34. —— Wrightianus, De Kon. s x zs Lower Silurian. i 35. Chiton (Helminthochiton) Griffithii, Salter. Cong, co. Galway. On an inspection of this list the result is, that, notwithstand- ing the number is relatively small when compared with that of recent species, the existing genus Chiton is represented in almost all the series of sedimentary rocks, and that hitherto the Creta- ceous and Triassic are the only formations in which there have not been discovered any traces*. I have no doubt that this gap will soon be filled, as it is not very probable that these animals, whose appearance on our globe dates so far back in geological time as the Lower Silurian, continuing through all the other formations up to the present day, should have been unrepre- sented in these two geological periods. The same list, again, demonstrates that, after the Tertiary, it is the Carboniferous strata which contain the greatest number of species, and that it is the intermediate strata which have furnished the fewest +. I shall now proceed to give descriptions of the two new species of Chiton which form the principal subject of this notice. With the specimens of one I have been aided by Mr. John Gray of Hagley, by whom it was discovered, and of the other by Dr. Thomas Wright of Cheltenham, well known for his investigations upon the fossil Echinoderms of Great Britain. 1. Chiton Grayanus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 1 a, 8, ¢, d.) The dorsal cerames, or intermediate plates of this species, which are the only ones with which I am acquainted, are formed of two lateral parts, perfectly plane, of a nearly square form, and united together by an angle a little more than a right angle. The dorsal carina is most developed; the anterior part of each plate is slightly crenated ; the test appears to have been very * Mr. Charles Moore’s discovery of Triassic Chitons in British strata was made since the publication of Professor De Koninck’s paper. See note § on page 94. + While this article was in the press, Mr. Charles Moore has favoured me with the additional information of his having found examples of the genus Chiton in the following formations in England, in which they had not hitherto been observed, viz. :— Bradford Clay ; Hampton, near Bath: a single plate. Upper Lias; near Ilminster: about a dozen separate plates, all belong- ing to one species. And in the Triassic beds near Frome, before alluded to, where the plates of a small and not uncommon species occur.—W. H. B. from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 97 thin. Their external surface is ornamented by a very great num- ber of fine parallel striz or lines of growth; on the lateral and anterior sides of each plate, and between them, there are ex- tremely thin ribs covered with small granulations. Each of these plates appears to have undergone a suspension of develop- ment at about the middle of its growth; this interruption is indi- cated byastriation much larger and deeper than the others, which are all nearly equal in strength. The median and lateral areas are very nearly equal, and divide each side of the plate into two parts. t is probable that, if this species was furnished with apophyses, they were very small, as I have not been able to discover any trace of them on the various specimens I had the opportunity of examining. Relations and Differences.—This Chiton presents a greater similarity with C. priscus, Munster, and C. Mempiscus, De Ryckh. It differs from both, however, by the lateral margin of its plates being more even, by the slight thickness of its test, by the ab- sence of apophyses, and especially by the fineness and great number of strize covering its surface. Dimensions.—Length of the dorsal plate about 12 milli- metres; breadth of each side 10 mm., which gives for the com- plete animal an approximate length of from 80 to 90 millimetres, and a mean breadth of 16 to 18 mm. Locality.—This species has been discovered by Messrs. Gray and Fletcher in the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock limestone,’ near Dudley. 2. Chiton Wrightianus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 2a, b,c.) The form of the dorsal plates of this species is subtriangular, the posterior edges making very nearly a right angle. The lateral angles are rounded, and the anterior edge is very sinuous. All the plates are supplied with a well-marked median carina, and appear to have been without apophyses. The surface is covered with a small number of deep equidistant strie. The test — is slender. The median area is larger than the lateral one. Relations and Differences.—This Chiton very much resembles C. Loftusianus, King, but differs from it in the regularity of the striz of the median and lateral areas, and by the more marked sinuosity of the anterior edge of its plates. Dimensions.—The length of each dorsal plate is about 8 milli- metres, and the breadth 12 mm. Locality.—This species was found by Mr. Gray with the pre- ceding one ; it is, however, scarcer than even that. EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. Fig. 1a, Chiton Grayanus, De Kon., nat. size, with fragments of four Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 7 98 Mr, W, H. Benson on the Subgenus Corilla, dorsal plates, from the collection of Mr. Gray; 1 6, a plate, seen from the anterior side; 1 ¢, half plate, enlarged; 1 d, com- plete specimen, hypothetically restored and slightly enlarged. Fig. 2 a, Chiton Wrightianus, De Kon., nat, size, showing two dorsal plates compressed; 2, dorsal plate, seen on the posterior side ; 2e, restored specimen, taking as a base the Chiton Loftusianus, XVI.—Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A, Adams; and on the Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and Hybocystis, Benson. By W, H. Benson, Esq. Wiru reference to the group Plectopylis, published in the ‘ Annals’ for April last, I have received from Mr, Augustus A. Gould of Boston, U.S., a sheet containing ‘ Shells of the North Pacifie Exploring Expedition,’ with a proposed amended deserip- tion of Messrs. H. and A. Adams’s subgenus Corilla. * Subgen. Corilla, H. & A. Adams (emendatum).—Testa planor- boidea, plerumque sinistrorsa, plus minusve distorta, arcte spirata, subtus concava; fauce in fundo denticulis compressis fere occluso, quorum uno seepe ad aperturam producto ; peristomate incrassato, reflexo.” Mr. Gould adds a new species from Hong Kong, C. pulvinaris, G., with ‘ denticulis in fauce ad 9, haud productis” among the characters of the aperture. This shell he states to be ‘ almost precisely of the size and shape of H. refuga, Gould; but that is reversed, and has a lamina running to the aperture.” . Mr. Gould informs me that in a more extended paper he has gone more fully into individual peculiarities, This was pub- lished, he further states, in 1859. I have not had the good fortune to meet with it; and for more than six months have been in vain endeavouring to get a copy of a paper on Siamese shells, published several years earlier at Boston. Now the subgeneric character, “fauce in fundo denticulis compressis fere occluso,” seems to provide for the retention of Helix Rivolit and H. erronea, which the characters of Plectopylis absolutely exclude from my group, and leave in Messrs, Adams’s _ original subgenus Corilla, as they are furnished only with spiral lamella, and have no pylaic barrier. On the other hand, the character “ planorboidea”’ would ignore H. plectostoma and H. Pinacis, in which the pylaic barrier is present. Messrs, Adams’s typical species of Corilla are H. Rivoli and its congeners; and Helia plectostoma had been referred to a distinct group. Plectopylis was designed to unite shells pre- viously referred to different subgenera (although allied by the presence of pylaic barriers), and to separate species destitute of ee ee ee kee eee aS a a ar — i a Sn ee and on Plectopylis, Pollicaria, and Hybocystis. 99 that feature, and still belonging to Corilla with reference to its original typical characters. The description of Corilla, with the addition of the pylaic plication, will only tend to confusion, and must necessitate the formation of another group for Messrs. Adams’s typical forms ; while it is evident, from Mr. Gould’s description, that he had then no knowledge of the affinity of species not referable to the Pla- norboid group; and it would also appear that he was unac- quainted with the existence of internal series of pyle. In short, Mr, Gould’s description of Corilla is calculated to include all Messrs. Adams’s species, adding a feature characteristic of a portion only, and, thus altered, is still hampered with the acci- dental Planorboid character. Such a subgenus would comprise species not truly Plectopylaic; and others which are really so, but not Planorboid in form, would be inadmissible. In the same paper is described a large and interesting species of the restricted genus Alyceus—A. Pilula, Gould, from Hong Kong. Another species has lately been described from Java— A. Jagori, Yon Martens. The characters given of these two species will not permit their assignment with certainty to any particular one of the three sections proposed in the ‘ Annals’ for March 1859. A third species, A. exul, Bl., assignable to the section Charaz, was found during the past year in the Nil- gherry range, by Mr. W. T. Blanford, as well as a singular new Diplommatina. Neither of these two genera had previously occurred to the southward of the Ganges. In the same rich locality, Mr. H. F. Blanford had, in a former year, discovered a most curious little Cyclostomaceous genus (Opisthostoma, Bl.), a specimen of which he has kindly communicated to me. These new Nilgherry shells were destined to appear in the ‘Journal of the Asiatic Society of Calcutta’. . I may here note that I have lately ascertained that the shell which | published in the ‘ Annals’ for March 1856, under the name of Megalomastoma gravidum, was described in the ‘ Pro- ceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History’ for July in the same year, as Cyclostoma Pollex, Gould. Mr. Gould pro- ceeded, in the same paper, to propose for that shell, in conjunc- tion with Rhaphaulus Chrysallis, Pfr., and M. (Hainesia) Myersii, Haines, a new group, “ probably generic,” with the designation of Pollicaria, This name, if published within a moderate period after its submission to the Boston Society, has priority in point of time to my generic term Hybocystis, proposed in the ‘ Annals? for August 1859 for H. gravida alone, after an examination of the animal and operculum. The true structure of the shell of Rhaphaulus Chrysallis (discovered by Mr. H. Adams) was made known in the ‘Annals’ for April 1856, in which year also 7% 100 Mr.-'T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Pfeiffer proposed his section Hainesia in the ‘ Mal. Blatter’ for September. The following are the remarks published by Gould on Cyclo- stoma Pollex, with the characters of Pollicaria :— “This singular shell may possibly be Cyclostoma Chrysalis, Pfr., but is larger and destitute of lines and indentations. That shell is said to come from Arva [probably Ava]. Megalomastoma Myersii, Haines, is another species of the same type, but less distorted and more cylindrical. . These shells, coming from the same region, to which many others will doubtless hereafter be added, I regard as constituting a natural group, probably generic, for which I would propose the’ name Pollicaria. Shell sub- perforate, chrysalidiform, ventrally flattened; spire secund ; aperture subcircular, truncate posteriorly within the peritreme.” Cheltenham, June 29, 1860. XVII.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon Wor aston, M.A., F.L.S. [Concluded from p. 54. ] (Subfam. XANTHOLINIDES.) Genus XANTHOLINUS. Dahl, Encycl. Méthod. x. 475 (1825). Xantholinus Hesperius? Erich. X. niger (vix subzenescens), nitidus; capite utrinque parce punctato, ad basin truncato; prothorace punctorum serie laterali subecurvata impresso; elytris latera versus obsolete subseriatim punctatis, margine apicali testaceo ; antennis tarsisque fusco-ferrugineis, illarum articulo primo (et interdum tertio), femoribus tibtisque piceis. Long. corp. lin. 22-34. Habitat Maderam australem,’. a DD. Park et Moniz benigne com- municatus. 3 Xantholinus Hesperius ?, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 329 (1839). X. like the X. linearis, but with the head a little more abruptly truncated behind (though not quite so suddenly as in the X. punctulaius), and much more sparingly punctured, and with the frontal sulci a little longer, wider, and deeper,—the inner ones, moreover, being a trifle less curved, and the outer ones carried further back on to the forehead, from the front margin of the eye. Prothorax with a longitudinal row of about nine punctures on either side of its disk, and with the lateral ones fewer than in the X. dinearis, and with an evident tendency to be arranged ina Dacdliwienhl Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 101 curve (though not so decidedly so as those of the X. punctulatus). Elytra finely punctured, as in the X. Zinearis, but with a very obscure tendency to be disposed, towards the lateral margins, in longitudinal rows; their apical edge somewhat translucid and testaceous. Antenne and tarsi brownish-ferruginous ; the basal joint of the former (and sometimes, apparently, the third also), as well as the femora and tibie, piceous. The present Xantholinus, which in some respects (as will be seen) combines the characters of the X. punctulatus and linearis, but which may be at once known from them by, inéer alia, its more remotely punctured head and the testaceous apical margin of its elytra, appears to agree sufficiently well with the descrip- tion of the X. Hesperius (from Spain and Portugal) as given by Erichson, to justify its being referred to that insect. Never- theless I should state that it does not precisely accord with the diagnosis; and hence I have assigned it to the X. Hesperius with a query, being unwilling to multiply species unnecessarily in a somewhat obscure group. I have detected a single specimen of it amongst some old insects which were taken by Mr. M. Park, about two or three years ago, near Funchal; and a second was communicated to me by Senhér Moniz, during the winter of 1859. Genus Lepracinus. Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 429 (1837). Leptacinus linearis, Grav. L. niger, nitidus ; capite utrinque dense et profunde punctato, ad basin recte truncato; prothorace seriebus dorsalibus circa 9-punc- tatis ; elytris dilutioribus, latera versus seriatim punctatis; anten- nis piceis ; pedibus piceo-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 13. Habitat Maderam ; quinque specimina ad S. Antonio da Serra nuper deprehensit Dom. Bewicke. Staphylinus linearis, Grav., Col. Micropt. 43 (1802). Gyrohypnus suicifrons (Kby.), Steph., Il. Brit. Ent. v. 260 (1833). Leptacinus linearis, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. ii. 649 (1857). ZL. black and shining. Head and prothoraz higily polished : the former straightly truncated behind, deeply and distinctly punctured at the sides (but not roughly so, the punctures being well-defined), and with the frontal sulci deep and distinct : the /atter with a longitudinal row of about eight punctures on either side of its disk, and with about five or six (besides some scattered ones near the anterior angles) arranged somewhat in a curve towards either edge. lytra diluted in colouring (being more or less piceous, and still paler towards their outer apical angles), finely punctured, the punctures being disposed in rows 102 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. towards the lateral margins. Antenne brownish-piceous, being a little brighter at their base. Legs piceo-testaceous, with their tarsi pale. Except in its comparatively diminutive size, the present insect bears a considerable primd facie resemblance, in its general con- tour and posteriorly-truncated head, to the Xantholinus punctu- latus. Nevertheless, apart from the great differences of its punctation (which may be gathered from the above diagnosis), the generic characters of the Leptacini will of course at once separate it; and amongst these, the subulated apical joint of the palpi is perhaps the most apparent. Its discovery in Ma- deira is due to Mr. Bewicke, who has recently forwarded me five specimens which he captured, during the past summer, beneath hay-stack rubbish, at 8. Antonio da Serra. I should add that one of the Madeiran examples has likewise been carefully exa- mined by Mr. Janson, who agrees with me in referring it to the Staphylinus linearis, Grav. (Subfam. SrapHYLINIDEs.) Genus PHILONTHUS. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 226 (1832). § I. Prothoraz seriebus dorsalibus e punctis quatuor compositis. Philonthus thermarum, Aubé. P. angustus, niger; capite subquadrato; prothorace picescentiore ; elytris testaceo-piceis, apicem versus paulatim dilutioribus, parce et distincte punctulatis ; antennis fuscis, basi pedibusque pallidis. - Long. corp. lin. 14. Hatitat Maderam australem ; duo specimina prope urbem Funcha- lensem tempore vernali a.p. 1859, a meipso detecta. Philonthus thermarum, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France (2ime série), viii. 316 (1850). P. small, narrow, and black. Head and prothorax highly polished ; the former rather long and subquadrate, being straightly truncated behind ; the /atter more piceous than the head, and with a longitudinal series of four (or sometimes, apparently, five) punctures down either side of its disk, and with a few scat- tered ones between them and the edges. H/ytra paler than the head and prothorax, being more or less testaceo-piceous, and paler behind than in front; sparingly, but distinctly, punctu- lated. Antenne brown; their base and the legs testaceous. Two examples of the P. thermarum, Aubé, which agree pre- cisely with British ones in my possession, were captured by my- self, beneath vegetable refuse, near Funchal, during the spring of 1859. Their minute size, narrow outline, subquadrate head, and diluted elytra, in conjunction with the four (or sometimes 3 < . « a Py ET ae Ee nF ee A ee Pe eee ae ee Pier a Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera. 103 five) punctures down either side of their prothoracic disk, will at once distinguish them from the rest of the Madeiran Philonthi. In more northern latitudes, the species generally occurs about hotbeds,—under which circumstances it was discovered by M. Rouzet in Paris; and I have myself taken it in similar positions in England. (Subfam. PapERipzs.) Genus ScoPrzvs. Erichson, Gen. et Spec. Staph. 604 (1839). Scopeus subopacus, 0. sp. S. angustus, nigro-piceus, subopacus ; capite prothoraceque dense alutaceis, fere pilis carentibus, illo subrotundato-quadrato ; elytris dense et minute punctulatis et pilis brevibus demissis cinereis vestitis; antennis rufo-testaceis, apicem versus fuscescentibus ; pedibus infuscato-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 17. Habitat Maderam, una cum precedente a Dom. Bewicke detectus. 8S. narrow, blackish-piceous, and nearly opake. Head and prothoraz densely alutaceous, but scarcely punctured, and almost free from pile: the former roundish-quadrate (being truncated behind, but not very abruptly so), and with the eyes rounded, and rather small: the /atter oblong, and rather acuminated in front. Hlytra closely and minutely punctulated all over, and (together with the abdomen) more evidently pilose than the head and prothorax—being clothed with a fine and very short, decumbent, cinereous pubescence. Abdomen concolorous, even the extreme apex being scarcely more diluted in colouring than the rest of the surface. Antenne reddish-testaceous at their base, but browner towards their apex. Legs brownish-testaceous, being unequally infuscated all over. The unique example from which the above description has been compiled was detected by Mr. Bewicke, who captured it (along with the last species) beneath hay-stack refuse at S. An- tonio da Serra, during the summer of 1859. It has much the appearance of a small dark Lithocharis; but the generic cha- racters of Scopeus, which mainly consist in its more robust legs (especially the anterior pair) and its small tricuspid corneous ligula, will, apart from the diminished bulk of the species which compose the group, readily distinguish it. Judging from the description, it seems somewhat allied (particularly in its opake surface) to the L. infirmus, Erichs., from Egypt; nevertheless its uniformly dark hue and the densely alutaceous (but appa- rently unpunctured) sculpture of its head and prothorax are of themselves sufficient to separate it therefrom. 104 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Genus Lirnocuartis. (Dejean) Boisd. et Lacord., Faun. Ent. des Env. de Paris, i, 431 (1835). Lithocharis brevipes, n. sp. L. fusco-picea, subopaca, densissime et subtilissime punctulata ; capite subtriangulari piceo-nigro, oculis parvulis; prothorace subquadrato ; elytris paulo magis fuscescentioribus ; antennis pe- dibusque infuscato-ferrugineis, illis graciusculis, tarsis brevibus. Long. corp. lin. vix 13. Habitat Maderam australem; in horto Bewickiano prope Funchal exemplar unicum deprehensi. L. like the ZL. ochracea, but rather smaller and narrower, more opake, still more closely and minutely punctulated all over, and more densely pubescent. Head not quite so black as in that species (or a trifle more piceous) ; also rather smaller, less con- vex, and more triangular, and with the eyes not nearly so large. Elytra somewhat browner, or more diluted, than the rest of the surface, and very densely pubescent. Limbs darker than in the LZ. ochracea: the antenne, also, more slender; and with ‘the apical joint shorter, and less acuminated at its tip : and the legs more abbreviated, particularly the tarsi, which are (compa- ratively) very short. The present insect is a good deal allied to the European L. obsoleta ; nevertheless its rather shorter and more slender antennee (with their smaller terminal joint), together with its more tri- angular head and more piceous hue, and the less broadly dilated front tarsi of its male sex, will, apart from minor differences, at once separate it therefrom. Judging from the diagnosis, it seems quite distinct, in many points, from the ZL. obscurella, Erichs., from Sardinia, though in its general size and aspect it may possibly approach that species. The only specimen which I have as yet seen of it was captured by myself, during the spring of 1859, from beneath vegetable refuse, in Mr. Bewicke’s garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal. Genus Sunivs. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 274 (1832). Sunius equivocus, n. sp. S. piceo-ferrugineus ; capite rotundato-oblongo; prothorace rufo- ferrugineo; elytris antennisque dilute testaceis; pedibus pallido- testaceis ; scutello majusculo. Long. corp. lin. 14. Halitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park captus. S. piceo-ferruginous. Head, prothorax, and elytra almost free ‘Rd et a a ea Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 105 from pubescence—the first and second being also subopake, and densely, roughly, but not very decidedly punctured: the first roundish-oblong ; the second a little more rufescent than the head, being strictly rufo-ferruginous ; the third a little less opake, more deeply, distinctly, and less closely punctured, and (toge- ther with the antenne) of a dull diluted-testaceous hue. Scu- tellum rather larger than in the other Madeiran Sunii. Abdomen pubescent. Legs pale testaceous, but infuscated in parts. The single specimen described above was captured, about two years ago, by Mr. M. Park, near Funchal. As will be gathered from the diagnosis, it differs from the other Madeiran Sunii in _ many important particulars, though combining to a certain ex- tent the characters of them both; and, indeed, at first sight it has somewhat the general aspect and colouring of the Mecogna- thus Chimera: nevertheless, apart from minor differences, its comparatively immensely developed elytra and scutellum, and less basally-constricted abdomen, will at once distinguish it from that sect. (Subfam. OxyTELIDEs.) Genus TRoGoPHLEUSs. Mannerheim, Brachél. 49 (1831). Trogophleus exilis, n. sp. T. angustus, niger, subnitidus; capite prothoraceque minutissime, creberrime et zequaliter subpunctulatis (an potius alutaceis?), hoc in disco postico obsolete longitudinaliter bi-impresso; antennis basi fusco-ferrugineis ; pedibus dilute testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 2. Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park semel lectus. 7. minute, narrow, black or piceous-black, slightly shining, and delicately pubescent. Head and prothoraxz most closely, minutely, and equally subpunctulated all over, the punctules being very indistinct, and scarcely separable from minute gra- nules (so that, perhaps, the surface might be almost regarded as subalutaceous instead of punctured) : the former less prominent or thiekened behind the eyes than in the T. corticinus, so that the latter project sensibly beyond the hinder rim (which is scarcely the case in that species); the /atter of much the same shape as in the T. corticinus and bilineatus, but with the longi- tudinal foveze more obscure, being subobsolete. Hiytra a trifle more picescent than the head and prothorax, and a little more evidently punctulated (though much more finely so than in the other species). The basal half of the antenne dull brownish ferruginous. Legs diluted testaceous. 106 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. The present insignificant little Trogophlwus, a single specimen of which I have found amongst some insects collected by Mr. M. Park near Funchal, is apparently as small as the minute 7’ simplicicollis, with which, in its very dense and fine sculpture, it nearly agrees. Nevertheless its paler limbs and totally different prothorax (which is not narrowed behind as in that species, nor free from longitudinal furrows) will of themselves at once sepa- rate it therefrom; whilst from its still nearer ally, the 7. corti- cinus, it is easily distinguished by its smaller size and closer and very much finer punctation, as well as by its more obsolete prothoracic fovez, and by the paler hue of its legs and the basal half of its antenne. (Subfam. OMALriapEs.) Genus PHILORHINUM. Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858). Philorhinum humile, Erichs. P. lineare, depressum, pubescens, nigrum ; capite, prothorace elytris- que paulo dilutioribus, dense eequaliter punctatis; antennarum basi pedibusque dilute testaceis. Long. corp. lin. 1. Habitat Maderam, a Dom. Bewicke ad 8S. Antonio da Serra estate 1859 repertum. Arpedium humile, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 860 (1840). myops, Haliday, Entomologist, 187 (1841). — humile, Redt., Fauna Austr. (edit. 2), 246 (1857). Philorhinum humile, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858). P. linear, depressed, black, slightly shining, and clothed with a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head, prothorax, and elytra rather more piceous, or diluted in colouring, than the abdomen, and densely, deeply, and equally punctured throughout: the first subtriangular, with the eyes prominent, and the second transverse-subquadrate, being nearly equally rounded at the sides. Antenne fusco-ferrugimous towards their apex; their base and the /egs diluted testaceous. The abbreviated elytra, leaving jive segments of the abdomen visible, and the elongated basal joint of the hinder feet, will of themselves at once distinguish the genus Philorhinum from its immediate allies. The single individual described above, identified by Mr. Janson with the common European P. humile, with which it appears in every respect to agree, was de- tected by Mr. Bewicke at 8. Antonio da Serra (in Madeira proper) during the summer of 1859. In the English specimens which I have examined, the males seem to have their antenn a trifle longer than those of the females, and with the apical Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 107 joint less abbreviated; and the Madeiran example (a female) seems to coincide in this respect with the corresponding sex of more northern latitudes. — Genus ANTHOBIUM. (Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 335 (1832). Anthobium torquatum, Marsh. A. rufo-testaceum; scutello, pectore, abdomine antennarumque _ apice nigricantibus ; elytris testaceis, amplis, ad apicem inte- riorem in fceminis singulatim acuminatis, in maribus postice _ truncatis. Long. corp. lin. vix 1. Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. Bewicke prope Funchal semel lectum. Silpha torquata, Marsham, Ent. Brit. i. 127 (1802). Anthobium torquatum et mucronatum, Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 339 (1832). — scutellare, Erichs., Gen. et Spee. Staph. 895 (1840). A. rufo-testaceous, slightly shining, and sparingly clothed with a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head very finely and minutely punctulated, and with a large, round, and deep punc- ture on either side of the forehead behind ; its extreme posterior portion, or neck, slightly darker. Prothorar still more finely and lightly punctulated, the punctules being scarcely perceptible, even beneath a high magnifying power ; transverse, and rather straightened at the sides, the hinder angles being nearly right angles, and the anterior ones rounded off; with a dorsal line down the centre. ilytra much more coarsely punctured ; ample, and rather dilated posteriorly, covering nearly all the upper surface of the abdomen ; a shade paler than the head and and prothorax, being testaceous; their apex truncated in the males; but in the females each elytron is separately produced, or acuminated, at its inner apex. Seutellum piceous, free from pile, and coarsely alutaceous. Abdomen black. Antenne and legs testaceous ; with the apex of the former darker. The single specimen described above is, like the last species, due to the researches of Mr. Bewicke, who captured it in his garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal. I have no hesitation in referring it to the common European A. torguatum, with which in most respects it agrees precisely; its antenne, how- ever, are perhaps just perceptibly shorter than is the case in more northern latitudes, and the punctules of its prothorax (which is a /ittle less rounded at the sides) are, if possible, even still more obscure. Such trifling differences, however, are scarcely worth noticing, since the insect bears all the essential features of the species with which I have identified it. 108 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. Such are the additions to the fauna—49 in all (exclusive, of course, of the Apotomus Chaudoirit and the Chrysomela onychina, which are merely old species under new names)—which our combined researches have brought to light during the past year and a half in Madeira. As may be gathered. from the above statements, of these 49, 21* were detected by myself, 16 by Mr. Bewicke, 4 by Senhdér Moniz, 4 by Mr. M. Park, 3 by Mr. E. Leacock, and one by the Rev. R. T. Lowe; and it may be interesting to remark that the families into which these accessions distribute themselves are as follows :—-Staphylinide 13; Curculionide 8 ; Lathridiade 7 ; Colydiade and Tomicide 4 each ; Carabide 2; and Silphide, Trichopterygide, Mycetophagide, Dermestide, Bostrychide, Cisside, Attelabide, Bruchide, Halti- cide, Tenebrionide, and Opatride, 1 each. In my last paper on the additions to our Catalogue, written in October 1858, and pub- lished in the ‘ Annals’ for the following December, I brought up the list of then detected forms to 593; so that, when further augmented by the 49 of this present paper, the Madeiran Coleoptera, as hitherto observed, amount to no less than 642 well-defined species. Before closing these remarks, I may just state that the names of the following 13 species, as cited in my last Catalogue, will have, in accordance with the law of priority, to be changed,— subsequent inquiries having proved them to be identical with species previously described. Thus, for Dromius arenicola Woll., read D. patruelis, Chaud.; for Pristonychus alatus, Woll., read P. complanatus, De}. ; for Anchomenus pallipes, Fab., read A. al- bipes, Fab. (the Carabus pallipes of the ‘ Mantissa Insectorum ’” being, as I am informed by Dr. Schaum, an American insect of the genus Tarus); for Harpalus litigiosus, Dej., read H. tene- brosus, Dej.; for Dactylosternum Rousseti, Woll., read D. abdo- minale, Fab.; for Monotoma spinifera, Woll., read M. spini- collis, Aubé; for Microchondrus domuum, Woll., read Symbiotes domuum, Woll. (the genus Microchondrus being identical with Redtenbacher’s Symbiotes) ; for Haltica subtilis, Woll., read H. procera, Redt.; for Haltica Salicarie, Payk., read H. ventralis, Illig.; for Longitarsus lutescens, Gyll., read L. atricapillus, Dufts.; for Longitarsus excurvus, Woll., read L. Echii, Meg.; for Glao- soma velox, Woll., read Moronillus ruficollis, Jacg.-Duy.; for Autocera laticeps, Woll., read Cnemeplatia laticeps, Woll.,—the genus Autocera being, according to Dr. Kraatz, identical with Cnemeplatia of Costa. * Of these 21, however, there are two which cannot strictly be called recent discoveries, although necessarily treated as additions to our fauna, —namely, the Longitarsus abdominalis (which I had inadvertently mixed up amongst my specimens of the L. nubigena, collected in 1855), and the Mycetoporus Johnsoni (which I had hitherto regarded as a mere state of the M. pronus). ae sh . «74 hl ae cg y a ‘J = Re ce y ¥ x al * a ne eee ie Mr. A. Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca. 109 3 XVIII.—WNotes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. &e. Genus VoLuTHarPA, Fischer. M. Fiscuer, in his ‘Journal de Conchyliologie,’ 1855, p. 85, describes a genus under the name of Volutharpa, from the shell only. When at Hakodadi, I found the Bullia Perryi of Jay, and refer it to M. Fischer’s genus ; and further north, at Aniwa Bay, Saghalien, I met with Bullia ampullacea of Middendorf, and believe it to form another species of the same genus. I procured by the dredge one living specimen of the latter species from a depth of 17 fathoms. The animal is like Buccinum, of a white colour sparsely sprinkled with black on the head, foot, and siphon. The tentacles are broad, close together at the base, and rather short, with the eyes on the outer side, near the middle. The siphon is thick and short, and the foot is fleshy, and simple behind. The operculum is subcircular, with concentric strie of growth ; and the nucleus is within the margin, at the fore part. Thus the simple foot and the possession of eyes remove it from the genus Bullia, and the form and texture of the shell from Buccinum. The operculum is different from that of Pseudoliva or Gastridia, and the shell is without the tooth at the fore part of the outer lip. The natural position of the genus is between Buccinum and Pseudoliva. Species of Volutharpa. Deshayesiana, Fisch. ampullacea, Midd. (Bullia). Perryi, Jay (Bullia). Limneana, A. Ad. (Bullia). Genus Naticrina, Gray. The animal of this genus resembles that of Morvillia or Limneria; and the genus should be removed from the family Naticidz to that of Velutinide. The tentacles are short and rather flattened, with the eyes at their outer bases. The mantle lines the shell, and is thickened at the edge, but is not produced beyond, and does not cover the margin of the shell, as it does in Marsenina and Velutella. The foot is small and oblong, auri- culate on each side in front; and there is no operculum. The male organ is large and compressed, and is situated at the outer base of the right tentacle. A fold of the mantle covers the colu- mellar lip of the shell. The animal is timid, crawls very slowly, and is of a dead white colour. Dredged from 46 fathoms, in the Straits of Korea. Genus Stenoruyra, Benson. The animal of Stenothyra or Nematura is similar to that of 110 Mr. A. Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca, Hydrobia and Amnicola, The rostrum is large, thick, and annulated, and, when the animal is crawling, is extended beyond the fore part of the foot. The tentacles are strong and subulate, and the eyes are large, prominent, and black, on the outer side of their bases. The foot is oblong and moderate, and strongly auriculate on each side in front; the sole and operculigerous lobe are simple. The operculum is subspiral; it is thick and shelly, and is composed of three rapidly enlarging whorls. I discovered the species S. punctosiriata, A. Adams, crawling slowly on the moist soil at the roots of grass, between high- and low-water marks, on the banks of the river Yang-tse. It appears to be very sluggish and inactive in its habits. In Borneo I found another species, S. olivacea, A. Adams, adhering to the under surface of dead leaves, and crawling about the soft mud by the sides of ponds. The nature of the opercu- lum places this genus in the same group as Hydrobia, and not in the family Viviparide, where my brother and myself have arranged it, judging from the similarity of the shell to that of Bithynia. Associated with these little Stenothyre, im considerable num- bers, was a species of Assiminia, of large size, and, I believe, at present unnamed, if it be not 4. Francisca of Gray, from India. The animal of this species progresses very much in the same manner as Truncatella, by means of its broad muzzle and short rounded foot. Short cylindric peduncles arise from swollen conical bases, wide apart on the upper surface of a flattened head, beyond which a dilated muzzle, bilobed at the end and ringed with black-brown lines, extends far beyond the front edge of the foot. A line is conspicuous on the sides of the peduncles, indicating the union of the tentacles and eye-pedicels. The eye, with a pale iris and a large black pupil, is placed at the end of an oblong bulb. The sides of the foot are marked with lateral, wavy, light brown dotted lines ; the sole is ovate, ob- tuse at both ends, and of a dull dirty white. The operculum is thin, horny, subspiral, and rather pointed behind. Genus Umsonivum, Link. At Hakodadi I had an opportunity of examining the animal of Umbonium giganteum of Lesson, which occurs along the sands of the bay, but is extremely difficult to obtain alive without dredging for it. I found Dr. Gray’s account of the creature to be very correct in the main; but | imagine the simplest view of the nature of the veil is to consider it a dilatation of the left tentacle. The lateral membrane in this species has four fila- ments on each side, whereas in U, vestiarium, Linn. (Rotella lineo- lata, Lam.), Dr, Gray mentions only three. The eye-peduncles Mr. A, Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca. 111 are as long as the tentacles, and flattened; and the eyes are not well developed—less so on the right side than on the left, The absence of a rostrum, and other peculiarities, perfectly justified the learned Doctor in raising Umbonium to the rank of a family. Mr. Fairbank had evidently seen the animal alive ; but, owing to his imperfect acquaintance with the nature or names of the organs of Mollusca, his description is not only obscure, but absurd. Genus Puorinuta, H. & A. Adams. In the animal of the species of Photinula, which I observed, the eye-pedicels are not so distinct from the tentacles as in most Trochide ; the head-lobes are simple, the muzzle is broad, the neck-lappets are large, and there are four tentacular filaments on each side on the lower edge of the lateral membrane. From this description it will be seen that the position assigned to this genus by Dr. Gray, in his ‘Guide to Mollusca,’ is not correct, the animal differing very materially from that of the genera Um- bonium or Rotella. It indeed belongs to the Trochide, and is most nearly allied to Margarita; but the shell differs in texture and form, and is not umbilicated. In Gibdula the number of the lateral vibracula is three on each side; the same appears to be the case in Oxysitele, which genus Photinula most resembles ; while in Margarita there are five filaments on each side—two on the lateral membrane, and three on the opercular lobe. Genus Macroscuisma, Swainson. At Tabu-Sima, a small island about thirty miles from Niegata, in Niphon, Japan, I dredged, at 25 fathoms, and at a quarter of a mile from the shore, two living examples of Macrosehisma. The shell is not situated near the hinder end of the animal (as Mr. Cuming, to the best of his recollection, believes), but on the fore part; and the apex of the shell is not anterior, as Dr. Gray states, but subcentral and inclined backwards. The animal is very large and elongated, bearing the shell in a sloping direction obliquely upwards on the fore part of the body. ‘he tentacles are filiform and very long, with the eyes large, black, and conspicuous, on slight swellings at their outer bases. ‘The front edge of the mantle is extended, and gives the appearance of a large veil over the head, The manile is not developed, covering the shell, as in /issurellide ; and neither the mantle-margin nor anal tube is fringed. The edge of the mantle is furnished with short papille, four on each side and two behind, which are recurved over the edge of the shell. The anal tube is elongate and cylindrical, and is directed backwards and a little upwards through the fissure in the shell. The foot, 112 Mr. A. Adams on the Animais of certain Mollusca. large and fleshy, is produced behind, and tapering. In outline it is ovate ; and there are no papille or cirrhi on the sides. In progression, the form of the foot varies considerably, sometimes being greatly dilated at the sides, and at others extended in front and contracted and pointed behind. Genus Tueaxta, Gray. The head in this genus, as in other Fissurellide, is rostriform and annulated; the tentacles are long and subulate; and the eyes, black and prominent, are placed on their outer bases. The mantle is double-edged ; the upper edge is reflected over and covers a considerable portion of the margin of the shell; the lower edge forms a deep plicate curtain, simple on its free de- pendent edge. Over the head this free simple margin forms a fold, which is received into the emargination at the fore part of the shell. Under this curtain, on the side of the foot, is a row of tubercles. The foot is strong, of moderate size, ovate, and rather produced behind, and is margined along the lower edge. The species I have observed is, perhaps, Tugalia parmopho- roides or Emarginula parmophorotdes of Quoy. From the description it will be seen that the animal most nearly approaches that of Scutus; but the shell is more exposed, and the tentacular filaments on the side, seen in Scutus, are reduced in this genus to tubercles. In Riippell’s figure of 7. elegans, Gray (or P. australis, Riipp., not Quoy), the mantle is shown covering much more of the shell than in my Japanese species. There is an Emarginula figured by Savigny which is very similar tomy Tugalia; but the fissure shown in the shell proves it to be a true Emarginula. Genus Tomicuta, Benson. I have discovered two species of Tomichia in the Japan islands. In both these the animal is generically the same. The rostrum is flattened, bilobed and dilated at the end, and conspicuously annulated on its upper surface. The tentacles are very short, flattened, and triangular. The eyes are large, black, and sessile on the upper surface and outer side of the bases of the tentacles, and are surrounded by a light-coloured areola. The foot is large, rounded in front and behind, and is divided a little before the middle by a transverse groove. In crawling, the animal progresses, like Pedipes, by alternately advancing the fore part of the foot and bringing up the hind part ; the muzzle is also used as an aid to progression, just as it is in Truncatella, which genus Tomichia seems most to resemble; in fact, judging from an allusion to the animal, I should ima- wee SS SP SS pete a Clif st Bat he! RE Pe Re Te Fr es Mr. E. Blyth on a new Species of Cassowary. 113 gine the Truncatella dubiosa of the late lamented Professor C. B. Adams to be a species of Tomichia. On the side of the foot is seen a dark line, which indicates the position of the opercular lobe. In one species, from Mat- sumai, this dark-coloured lobe is more conspicuous than in the other, from Sado. Both species are found on damp banks covered with vegetation, in rocky situations near the sea. The colour of the long head and flattened rostrum is hght blackish-brown ; and the foot is pale brown, with the sole nearly white. The obtuse tips of the triangular tentacles are dark, and may have induced Mr. Benson to name Diplommatina (a genus not far removed in organization from Tomichia) the “ double-eyed,”—the existence of two eyes on each side being extremely improbable. Shanghai, Feb. 20, 1860. XIX.—Description of a new species of Cassowary living in the _ Menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick at Calcutta. By Epwarp Bryru, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Mu- - seum, Calcutta*. CASUARIUS UNO-APPENDICULATUS, nobis, n. s., is so named from its peculiarity of having but a single pendulous caruncle in front of the neck. Specimen apparently more than half-grown, and much paler in the colouring of its plumage than specimens of the same age of the common C. galeatus, two fine examples of which are associated with it in the same paddock. In lieu of the two bright-red caruncles of the latter, the new species has but a single, small oblong or elongate-oval, yellow caruncle ; and the bright colours of the naked portion of the neck are differently disposed. The cheeks and throat are smalt-blue, below which is a large, wrinkled, yellow space in front of the neck, terminating in front in the oval button-like caruncle, and its lower portion being continued round behind ; while on the sides of the neck the yellow naked portion is continued down to its base, the bordering feathers more or less covering and concealing this lateral stripe of unfeathered skin: on the hind part of the neck the bare yellow skin is not tumid and corrugated as in the common Cassowary, where also this part is bright red. The casque is about equally developed at this age in the two species. The legs of the new species are smaller, from which cireumstance I doubt whether it attains to quite so large a size as the othert. * From the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal (1869), vol. XXX. - 113. Communicated by P. L. Sclater. T It appears, by a letter from Mr. Westerman, that a living Casso- Ann, &§ Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 8 114 Mr. R.'T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma, XX.—The Cyclostomas of Madeira belonging to the Genus Cras- pedopoma of Pfeiffer : with Descriptions of Four new Madeiran and One new Canarian Species. By R. 'T. Lows, M.A. 1. C. lucidum, Lowe. T. globoso-conoidea abbreviato-obesiuscula leeviuscula nitida solidi- uscula obsoletissime angulato-carinata vy. ecarinata subimperforata 8. rima angustissima strictissima y. fere clausa; spira abbreviata, anfr, subtumido-convexis transverse ineequaliter substriatis, ali- quando indistincte creberrime hine inde transverse subtilissime striatis spiraliterque obsoletissime striolatis, ultimo majore latiore ventricoso, sutura valde impressa ; apertura spiram fere sequante. —Prim. 66 ; Catal. Moll. Mad. in Proceed, Zool. Soc. 1854, 216; Pf. Mon. Pneum. 51. n°. 88. a. polita; leevissima nitidissima plerumque major, striolis trans- versis ineequalibus exoletis, spiralibus nullis.— Prim. /. ¢. t. 6. f.40; Kiist. Mart. et Chemn. t. 13. ff. 26, 27. Long. 63-62, diam. 6-53 mill. ; apert. 3, spira 4 longa; anfr. 43-5. f. rustica; sericeo-nitens paulo plerumque minor, striolis trans- versis creberrimis subtilissimis distinctiusculis, spiralibus exoletis- simis obscuris paucis hinc inde obsoletissime punctulatim subde- cussata. Long. 5-6, diam. 54-53 mill. ; apert. 3, spira 3 longa; anfr. 43-5. Hab. in Madere declivibus sylvaticis dumosisve rupibusve hu- midis supra 1500 ped. ubique recens, necnon fossilis ad Canical, B vulg., arara. Neque in Portu S® neque in Desertis recens fossilisve occurrit ; exemplar enim unicum Porto-sanctanum, ex quo in Catal. Moll. Mad. J. c. C. lucidum “In Portu S® tantum fossile rariss.” dicitur, ad C. flavescens v. Neritoides procul dubio potius spectat. In Canariis etiam C. lucidum omnino deest. Extremely variable in colour : either dark olivaceous approach- ing to greenish black, chestnut, or coffee-brown of various in- tensity, with often a single light band on the last volution, or light-yellowish straw or olive horn-colour ; and either plain, or varied with dark bottle-green or light yellowish spiral lines or longitudinal stripes or strigz. It is also variable in the prominency of the angle of the last volution, which is, however, mostly altogether obsolete or evan- escent. | . Traces of a few faint, obsolete, irregular, spiral striee are usually discernible in 8 below the suture, on the last volution, towards the peristome, or in the neighbourhood of the umbilical cleft. Opercle reddish chestnut. wary, distinct from C. galeatus, and apparently of this species, has just been received by the Zoological Society of Amsterdam. Another new species has recently been described in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London (1860, pp. 211 & 250), from a bird in their Gardens, under the name C, bicarunculatus, making the fifth of the group.—P. L. S, ; ; | a . 4 E = a 4 . ‘ ‘ er ail Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma. 115 2. C. Neritoides. T. avato-conoidea nitida solidiuscula distinete angulato-carindta subimperforata s. rima angustissima strictissima v. fere clausa, griseo-fulva vel chalybeo-ccerulescens ; spira conica subabbreviata, anfr. convexo-planatis spiraliter obsoletissime et transverse exilis- sime creberrimeque striolatis, ultimo majore subventricose ; sutura distincta haud impressa; apert. spiram subzequante. Long. 5-54, diam. 43-5 mill.; apert. 23, spira 3 longa; anfr. 43. Hab. in Maderze sylvaticis humidis ad alt. 2000 fere ped. loco ** Lombo da Vaca”’ dicto ad S. Vicente orze Septentr. Mader. Possibly merely an extreme form of C. lucidum 8, but pecu- liar in idloneing and habit, as well as shape and contour. I possess only three examples, found by myself in July 1850. Smaller than C. lucidum 8. Spire more conical, with straight sides and flattened volutions. Colour very peculiar, dark fulvous- grey or purplish liver-brown approaching to black, with a metallic steely lustre, and suffused, or blotched and marbled, with pale straw-colour. Opercle bright sienna-red or reddish chestnut. There is something in the colour, shape, and habit of this pretty little shell, reminding one of Littorina Neritoides (L.). 3. C. flavescens. T. pyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuis distincte angulato-cari- nata subimperforata s. rima angustissima strictissima y. fere clausa, pallide stramineo-flavescens v. virescens unicolor; spira subpyramidata subproducta, anfr. planiusculis spiraliter distincti- uscule tenuissimeque et transverse exilissitne creberrimeque strio- latis y. subtilissime reticulatim decussatis, ultimo vix majore sub- ventricoso; sutura distincta hand impressa ; apert. spira distincte breviore. Long. 53-6, diam. 4—5 mill.; apert. 23, spira 3} longa; anfr. 5. Hab. in Madere sylvaticis dumosisve humidis ad alt. 3000 fere ped. convallium Rib. Frio et Rib. da Metade, cum C. lucido a et f commixta. Possibly a mere elongated form of C. Neritoides; but, besides the more produced spire and pyramidal shape, it also differs in its thinner, lighter shell, of a uniform pale brown or straw- colour, with sometimes a greenish tinge. The opercle is bright sienna-red or reddish chestnut. About two dozen examples of this shell occurred in a bag containing many hundred specimens of C. lucidum (principally var. 8), collected by me in August and September 1849, along the Levada in the above-named ravines. I had considered it to be the male of C. ducidum, on account of its more pyramidal or slender form; and, notwithstanding the obvious discrepancies expressed above in the diagnosis, I am by no means clear that it may not eventually prove to be so. 8* 116 ~—s Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma. 4, C. Monizianum. T. subpyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuiuscula omnino ecari- nata laxiuscule rimato-perforata fusco-coffeacea ; spira elevatius- cula subproducta, anfr. eequicrescentibus subdepressiusculis tu- midis, striolis vel subtilissimis ereberrimis equissimis distinctis transyersis alias spirales obsoletas valde indistinctas tenuissime reti- culatim decussantibus, ultimo subdepresso haud ventricoso ; sutura valde impressa profunda; apert. spira distincte breviore. Long. 5-53, diam. 43-5 mill. ; apert. 21, spira 3-31 longa ; anfr. 5. Hab. in Promontorio ‘‘ Garajao”’ vel “ Brazen Head”’ dicto Ma- derze in scaturigine v. rupe madida. The volutions are even more tumid, and the suture more deeply impressed, than in any form of C. lucidum, from which it differs also in its smaller size, elongate pyramidal shape, open rimal perforation, and regularly increasing, vertically slightly flattened or depressed, reticulately striolate volutions. Colour uniform plain dark coffee-brown. Opercle unknown. Named in honour of my able and observant botanical friend S.J. M. Moniz, who found it last year on the Brazen Head, near Funchal, and who, supposing it to be distinct from the common C. lucidum, has most liberally furnished me with two out of his four or five specimens. On referring to my own col- lections, I find, however, four examples of precisely the same shell, collected by myself on the same spot in January 1851, and kept apart for ulterior examination. Thus a sufficiency of specimens exists to warrant some reliance on the constancy of the above-recorded characters.. I desire to commend, however, all the four preceding species to the close study and attention of observers on the spot, who alone will be able to decide by examination of the animals, and more numerous examples of the shells from the same or different localities, whether the above differences are merely sexual and varietal, or really good and valid. For myself, I must confess to having either overlooked or disregarded them as unim- portant until very recently. 5. C. annulatum. T. breviter subpyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuiuscula largius- cule rimato-umbilicata omnino ecarinata fusco-coffeacea ; spira elevatiuscula subproducta, anifr. eequicrescentibus valde tumidis depressis, intermediis costis sequidistantibus transversis concin- niter annulatis ceterum omnino leevigatis vel aliquando tenuissime et obsoletissime spiraliter substriolatis, ultimo depresso haud ven- tricoso peristoma versus exannulato costis vel rarioribus vy. evanes- centibus v. nullis; sutura valde profunda inciso-impressa; apert. spira vix breviore. Long. 4-4}, diam. 4—4 mill. ; apert. 2-23, spira 2} longa; anfr. 44. Hab. in declivibus rupibusve humidis sylvaruam Insularum Cana- Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma. 117 riensium Ferri (Hierro) ad locum “El Golfo” dictum, necnon ae in conyallibus “ Barranco de Agua”’ et “ Barr® de Galga”’ ictis. ) Three examples of this very distinct little species were found first by Mr. Wollaston, when we explored together, in February 1858, for three or four days, the vast and magnificent sylvan amphitheatre of El Golfo, on the north-west coast of Hierro ; and we each discovered a few more subsequently in two locali- ties in Palma, where it appears, like several Helices, to have escaped the extensive, though by no means “ exhaustive,” re- searches of Herr Blauner. Opercle (in a single Hierro example) pale yellowish horn- colour, thin, with membranous colourless edges, and obscurely spiral. 6. C. Lyonnetianum, Lowe. T. conoideo-pyramidata trochoidea sericeo-nitens solidiuscula angu- lato-carinata anguste rimato-perforata fusco-coffeacea ; spira ele- vato-producta pyramidata, anfr. eequicrescentibus convexo-planatis eequaliter et concinniter exilissime et creberrime spiraliter, ine- qualiter et rudiuscule v. subgrossiuscule transverse striatis ; sutura . distincta impressa; apert. spira distincte breviore.—Syn. Diagn. 15. n° 70; Catal. Moll. Mad. 217; Pf. Mon. Pneum. 52. n°89. Long. 4-5, diam. 3-3} mill. ; apert. 1}-2, spira 27-3 longa; anfr. 5-54. Hab. in rupibus declivibusque irriguis convallium (Rib. de S* Luzia et Rib. do Inferno) Maderez recens, necnon fossilis ad Canical. ‘ Opercle thin, obscurely spiral, pale yellowish or horn-colour, with whitish membranous edges. 7. C. trochoideum. T. abbreviato-conoidea exacte trochiformis nitida tenuiuscula acute angulato-carinata imperforato-rimata, rima’fere v. omuino clausa ; spira conico-acuta, anfr. ineequicrescentibus planatis, striolis spi- ralibus creberrimis exilissimis eequalibus alias transversas tenues exoletas crebras subineequales subtilissime decussantibus, ultimo subito majore antice sursum subdilatato abrupte ascendente, subtus fere planato ; sutura distincta parum impressa antice subito ascen- dente ; apert. spira vix breviore. Long. 44-4, diam. 4-3$ mill.; apert. 2, spira 21-21 longa; anfr. 51, Hab. in convalle “ Rib. do Inferno” dicta orze Septentr. Maderze. Described from three living examples (wanting the opercle), kindly lent me for the purpose by T. V. Wollaston, Esy., who received them from S'. Moniz and Mr. T. S. Leacock. They were discovered in the locality above recorded in 1859 bya German naturalist; whose name, unfortunately, Mr. Wollaston does not precisely recollect, but which otherwise would have 118 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. been deservedly commemorated by its employment as a desig- nation for this most distinct and elegant little species, which, with the same sculpture, size, and general features as C. Lyonne- tianum, yet differs from it markedly in its exactly trochiform, shorter, or more broadly conical shape, with a flat or flattened base, sharp keel, shorter, less pyramidal, straighter-sided spire, and flatter volutions : resembling a miniature Trochus Niloticus or zizyphinus, L. The colour is, in one. example, pale straw, with spiral bands of dark fascicled hair-like lines; in another very dark brown, with narrow spiral yellowish- or greenish-white lies; and the third is uniform plain coffee-brown,—the flattened base, except the keel, being in all three of the latter colour. Lea Rectory, July 12, 1860. XXI.—Mollusta Japonica: New Species of Aclis, Kbala, Dunkeria, &c. By Artruur Apams,.F.L.8. &c. Tue genus Aclis of Lovén should, I believe, be distributed into four genera :+—Aclis, or those “ cingulis elevatis acutis obducti ;” Ebala, Gray, of which A. nitidissima is the type; Hyala, H. & A. Adams, of which A. unica is an example; and Dunkeria of Car- penter, which has cancellated whorls, and is neither an Aclis nor a Turbonilla. I here indicate four species of Aclis, two of Hbala, and three of Dunkeria, all of which I believe to be new. I add a notice of a very elegant little shell, which appears to me to be a subgenus of Scala, and different from the Aciona of Mérch, which is founded on Sealaria borealis, Beck (= S. Eschrichtii, Hold. & Moll. = S. undulata, Sow.), a species of which I obtained on the coast of Manchuria. I also add descriptions of a fourth species of Jsapis, H. & A. Adams, and one of Cranopsis, A. Adams. Genus Acuis, Lovén. Testa turrita, rimata; anfractus numerosi, cingulis elevatis acutis ob- ducti. Apertura ovalis. Aclis labiata, A. Adams. A, testa turrita, rimata, alba; anfractibus 7}, convexis, cingulis tri- bus acutis prominentibus, in anfractu ultimo quatuor, interstitiis simplicibus, profundis ; apertura ovali,.expansa ; labio simplici; labro expanso, antice subreflexo, margine integro, arcuato. Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Aclis cingulata, A. Adams. A. testa turrita, rimata, alba; anfractibus 63, convexis, cingulis duobus acutis prominentibus, tribus in anfa ctu ultimo, interstitiis Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 119 simplicibus profundis; suturis impressis; apertura rotundato- ~ ovali; labio simplici; labro producto et arcuato. Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Aclis lirata, A. Adams. A. testa turrita, rimata, perforata, gracili, alba; anfractibus 13, con- vexis, lirulis transversis, subobsoletis obductis; apertura rotun- dato-ovali; labio simplici; labro acuto, integro. Hab. Off Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms. Aclis sulcata, A. Adams. A, testa turrito-conica, anguste umbilicata, alba; anfractibus 44, tumidis, transversim valde sulcatis, sulcis quatuor, cingulis quatuor alternantibus, in anfractu ultimo circiter octo ; apertura rotundato- ovali ; labio simplici; labro margine recto, acuto, integro. Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Genus Esata, Gray. Testa elongato-turrita, gracilis, imperforata, kevis, subpellucida ; an- fractus numerosi. Apertura ovalis; labio rectiusculo, superne tortuoso, non plicato ; labro acuto, margine recto. Ebala virginea, A. Adams. £.,testa imperforata, turrita, gracili, alba, nitida ; anfractibus 114, Convexiusculis, ad suturas rotundatis; apertura ovali; labio recti- - usculo, superne tortuoso; labro simplici acuto. Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Ebala vestalis, A. Adams. #. testa imperforata, turrita, gracili, alba, nitida; anfractibus 1 14, planiusculis, levibus, ad suturas angulatis; apertura ovali; labio rectiusculo, superne tortuoso; labro simpliciter acuto. Hab, Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. Genus Dunxertra, Carpenter. Testa elongato-turrita, imperforata; anfractus numerosi, cancellati. Apertura ovalis ; labio arcuato, simplici; labro margine crenato. Dunkeria fusca, A. Adams. D. testa turrita, imperforata, fusca aut rufo-fusca; anfractibus 83, tumidis, liris circiter tribus, in anfractu ultimo plurimis, spirali- bus et costellis longitudinalibus clathratis ; apertura ovali; labio arcuato ; labro margine crenulato. Hab. Tabu-Sima, Sea of Japan; 25 fathoms. Dunkeria asperulata, A. Adams. D. testa turrita, albida, imperforata; anfractibus 73, convexis, cin- 120 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. gulis tribus transversis prominentibus et costellis longitudinalibus clathratis, costellis ad cingulos tuberculis acutis asperulatis ; anfractu ultimo cingulis quatuor et aliis basalibus minoribus instructo ; apertura ovali; labio simplici, labro margine valde crenato. ‘ Hab. Off Mino-Sima, Korea Strait; 63 fathoms. Dunkeria pulchella, A. Adams. D. testa turrita, sordide alba, imperforata; anfractibus 7}, convexis, cancellatis, cingulis quatuor tenuibus transversis, et liris lamellosis longitudinalibus numerosis ad cingula crenatis, anfractu ultimo cingulis quinque circumcincto; apertura ovali; labio simplici; labro margine crenulato. Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms. I have not described the nucleolar whorls of these shells, as they appeared to me in each case to be very similar ; nor have I recorded any broken fragments of others, which were numerous. Genus Scaxa, Klein. Subgenus Scarroxa, A. Adams. Testa turrita, umbilicata; anfractus simplices, ultimus solutus. Aper- tura circularis, peritremate continuo, recto, margine acuto. Scaliola bella, A. Adams. S. testa turrita, umbilicata, alba; anfractibus 73, rotundatis, simpli- cibus, ultimo soluto ; suturis profundis; apertura circulari, peri- tremate continuo, recto, margine acuto. Hab. Sea of Japan ; off Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms. Genus Isaris, H. & A. Adams. Isapis lirata, A. Adams. I. testa ovoidea, pallide fusca, rimata, solida, liris transversis, validis, interstitiis simplicibus ornata; anfractibus 3, ultimo magno, ovato ; apertura oblonga, antice acuminata, subreflexa; labio crasso, ar- _euato, in medio dente acuto instructo; labro intus leevi. Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms, This genus is quite distinct from Leucotina, which is thin and has an oblique fold on the columellar lip, and not a distinct tooth as in Lsapis. Isapis now numbers four species: namely anomala, C. B. Adams; maculosa, Carp. ; ovoidea (Narica), Gould; and lirata, A. Adams. Cranopsis pileolus, A. Adams. C. testa ovali, compressa, pileiformi, apice postice recurvo, revoluto, Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo. 121 subspirali, ad marginem posticam inclinato ; superficie liris radi- antibus, interstitiis anguste clathratis, sculpta ; ; fissura lineari, intus supra concamerata, extus lamellis lateralibus elevatis in- structa; apertura angusta, oblongo-ovali, margine crenulato, pos- tice expanso, reflexo. Hab. Straits of Korea; 63 fathoms. This species is smaller than C. Pelez, A. Adams, and is late- rally compressed ; and the vertex is subspiral, and posteriorly deflexed so as nearly to reach the hinder margin. The inter- stices of the radiating ribs or lire are crossed by transverse or concentric bars placed close together, so as to produce a nar- rowly clathrate style of sculpture. Many specimens were ob- tained, all of the same size and character, in company with young and old specimens of Emarginula. When mm the young state, the fissure extends as far as the front edge; and when very young, these shells resemble, in respect of the emarginate aperture, species of Emarginula. Shanghai, Feb. 1, 1860. XXII.—A Synoptical List of the British Species of Teredo, with a Notice of the Exotic Species. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS, ‘Esq. rh F.R.S. TEREDO Auctorum. A. Having simple pallets (claustra, operculi vice fungentia—‘“‘oper- cula,” Lovén). 1. T. Norvagica, Spengler. Bruma delle navi, Vallisnieri. T. navium, Sellius. T. navalis, Montagu, and all other British conchologists except Forbes and Hanley. Fistulana corniformis, Lamarck. T. nigra, Blainville. T. Bruguierii, Delle Chiaje. T. Deshaii, Quatrefages. T. fatalis, e}. T. Senegalensis, Laurent. Var. T. divaricata, Fischer. Hastrat: Channel Isles, in submerged wood (Lukis) ; Bud- leigh Salterton, Devonshire, in the timbers of a steamer which was wrecked between two and three years ago, and is now partly uncovered at very low tides (Barlee). 2. T. megotarat, Hanley. Bruma dell’ oceano, Vallisnieri. T. oceani, Sellius. T. dilatata, Stimpson. Hasirat ; in floating wood thrown up on the coast ; Swansea 122 Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo, Bay (Jeffreys), Scarborough (Leckenby), Oban (Bedford), Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis). 3. T. nanat, Turton. Pholas Teredo, Miiller (Zool. Dan. prodr.) and Fabricius ? T. navalis, Moller? T. denticulata (Gray), Fischer. Hasrrat: in floatmg wood thrown up on the coast; Car- marthen Bay (Jeffreys), Larne, County Antrim (Paterson), Guernsey (Lukis).. It occurs with the next species, as well as with 7. megotara, but it is by no means so gregarious or abun- dant as either of those species. It differs from T. megotara in the valves being more com- pressed and solid, in the anterior auricle being much smaller and having a more obtuse angle and fewer striz, in the pos- terior auricle being larger and higher, and especially in the very strong and prominent tubercle or’ false tooth. The tube of 7. nana appears to be destitute of calcareous lining, except towards the entrance, while 7. megotara forms a solid tunnel ; and the lunule of the pallets is more incised in T. nana. Adult specimens measure 21 inches in length. The Turtonian types decidedly belong to this species, and not to megotara. 4, T. subericola, n. s. (Maegillivray, MS.) Tube rather thin, and adherent to wood, short, of the form of an elongated cone, curved at the opening, with internal irre- gular transverse septa, which are close-set at the extremity. Valves oval, rather convex, thin; body smooth and somewhat glossy; anterior auricle short, angle obtuse, striz rather numerous; posterior auricle narrow, falciform, reflected at the outer edge, with its apex raised above the crown; tubercle strong and prominent; fang long, narrow, and incutved ; apophysis rather broad. Pallets short, pear-shaped, com- pressed, and expanded towards the anterior margin, with a semilunar depression in the middle and a longitudinal groove in front; stalk short and pointed. Dimensions: length (of valves) ,5;", breadth 34". Var. minor. Hasrrat: Guernsey, in drift fir (Lukis) ; var. minor, Aber- deen, in cork (Macgillivray), Swansea and Carmarthen bays, in fishermen’s cork net-floats (Jeffreys), Plymouth (Webster), Fal- mouth (Norman), in similar material. The embryonic state of some of the specimens which occur living in cork, as well as the nature of the material, induce me to consider this species indige~ nous. ‘The posterior auricle is so small im comparison with that 5 a bin rash b ae iit ATEN Ser RR ee ea Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo. 123 of T. megotara, that Dr.Lukis proposed the name of “ microtara” for this species. Specimens in cork are frequently encysted. 5. T. malleolus+, Turton. Hasirat: in floating wood thrown up on the coasts of Car- marthen Bay (Jeffreys), Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis). 6. T. excavatat, n.s. (Lukis, MS.) Tube short, rather solid, and detached from the wood, slightly curved, jointed at intervals, with a very few internal trans- verse wrinkles at the opening, and an indistinct siphonal ridge. Valves roundish-oval, thin, compressed ; body glossy, ~ marked with distant, but regular and fine, striz or impressed lines ; anterior auricle placed nearly at a right angle with the insertion of the fang, strie rather numerous and waved ; posterior auricle dilated and somewhat reflected, apex nearly on a level with the crown or umbo of the valve, inner margin free and well defined ; tubercle slight, and not visible when the valve is in a. supine position; fang obtuse; apophysis thin and narrow. Pallets long and narrow, bifid in front to nearly half their length, with two corresponding tubular ~ cavities which terminate in separate points like the prongs of a steel fork; underneath they are abruptly sloped towards the bifurcate points, and closely striated in a longitudinal direction ; stalks nearly as Jong as pallets, pointed at one end and at the other merging into the pallets. Dimensions: length (of valves) ,3;"; breadth 4," Hasirat: in drift fir, Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis) ; rare. In the shape of the pallets this species is allied to 7. elongata. 7. T. bipariitat, n. s. iy v8.6 ‘ B. F 19. T. Stutchburyi, Blainyille. T. campanulata, Deshayes in Brit. Mus. 20. J. minima, Blainville. T. bipalmata and bipalmulata, Delle Chiaje. T. palmulata, Philippi. T. Philippii, Fischer. T. serratus, Deshayes, MS. ; This species is common in the Mediterranean ; but it has not yet been noticed in this country. 21. T. palmulata, Lamarck. T. bipalmulata, ej. Taret de Pondichéri, Adanson. Nothing is known of the valves or tube. The pallets, from which Lamarck described the species, are still preserved in the Collections of Natural History at the Jardin des Plantes; and I observed another pair in the cabinet of M. Petit de la Saussaye at Paris. They bear no resemblance to the pallets of 7. palmu- lata of Philippi, except in being compound or jointed; but they are more nearly allied to the pallets of 7. bipennata, although evidently distinct. . PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. February 14, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. On THE OccURRENCE OF AMERICAN Birps IN EwrRopE. By Herr H. GAtrxe or HELIGOLAND. _ The route by which American birds proceed to Europe is, as Yarrell justly terms it, “an interesting problem, of difficult solu- tion.” For years this solution has occtpied my attention; and although I have myself always been convinced that such of these entirely American birds as occasionally visit Europe do reach us by a passage across the Atlantic, this remains a mere opinion, i no weight if unsupported by facts, or by at least sufficient argument to make good the question at issue. The mere comparative review of the occasional visitors among the birds of Great Britain and of Germany will lead to the conclusion that the route of American birds to Europe must needs be a voy across the Atlantic; for almost all the additions to the birds of Europe, of species purely American, have been obtained in Great Britain—which could not have been the case if they had proceeded in any other than an eastern direction—whilst the additions by Ger- many, furnished to the European Ornis, consist almost entirely of birds belonging to Asia. 128 Zoological Society :— However striking the result of such a comparative review may be, one question will always present itself, namely :—Whether it be pos- sible for a bird to sustain an uninterrupted flight sufficient to carry it across the wide expanse of the Atlantic. I am convinced that this is possible, and shall endeavour to prove such possibility. This purpose necessitates a measure for the rate of locomotion of a bird through the atmosphere. Fora long time I vainly endeavoured to obtain reliable data upon which to found an estimation of the rate of flight of birds—when at last I hit upon a passage in Yarrell’s ‘ British Birds,’ ii. p. 295, where, speaking of the Carrier Pigeon, he mentions the fact of one of these birds having performed a flight of 150 miles in an hour anda half: it was on the 24th of June 1833; the Pigeon flew from Rouen to Ghent ; sixteen others flew the same distance in two hours and a half. Wonderful as this instance of swiftness of the flight of a bird may appear, it certainly is still surpassed by birds when on their period- ical migrations; for the above feat was accomplished by an indivi- dual hatched and reared in at least semi-confinement, whose powers of flight consequently could not be nearly so well developed as in a bird grown up wild and free, which nearly every hour of its life has to depend on the utility of its wings, either for the purpose of over- taking its prey, or for that of escaping from being caught. Laying down, therefore, 100 geographical miles per hour as the rate of flight of birds during distant migration, one keeps—after the above—quite within safe bounds; and at this rate the 1600 geographical miles from Newfoundland to Ireland would be effected in ‘sixteen hours. No ornithologist will doubt for a moment the capability of a healthy bird to sustain a flight of that duration. During the long summer days, many of the Hirundinide are on the wing for as long a period; and although their flight may be inter- rupted by occasional rests of very short duration, it is performed in the lower, less buoyant atmosphere, and consists of so many evolu- tions, that most decidedly it must on the whole be much more tiresome than the straight path in the pure upper regions of a bird bent on the performance of one long pilgrimage. Even supposing that birds become exhausted before accomplishing the passage across the ocean, observations I have made in the vici- nity of this island have fully convinced me that small birds, such as Thrushes, Buntings, Finches, &c., are able to rest on the sea—even when a little in motion—and afterwards to resume and pursue their flight with fresh vigour. Of this I shall give the particulars further — on, but for the present return to the above question, by giving an instance of endurance on the wing of a species which, with pretty good certainty, may be said every spring to perform in the period of one night a flight of more than 1200 geographical miles—namely, from Eeypt to Heligoland,—the bird in question being a particular form of Blue-throated Warbler, Sylvia exrulecula, Pallas. This pretty little bird, noted not at all either for rapidity or great endurance of flight, has its summer quarters in the high northern latitudes of Sweden, Finland, and Siberia, whereas during the winter M. H. Giatke on the occurrence of American Birds in Europe. 129 months it is staying principally in Egypt.. On its spring migration, which takes place during the earlier half of May, the first place north of Egypt where it is to be found with certainty in pretty con- siderable numbers is Heligoland. Nowhere in the whole intermediate distance is it met with but as a great rarity—not even on the neigh- bouring north coast of Germany; whilst here in Heligoland I have oftentimes obtained it in such numbers that more than twenty of the finest adult male birds have been bought by me in one day, and per- haps the same number by the bird-stuffers of the island: The fore- going admits of one conclusion only : namely, that this little bird per- orms the passage from Egypt to Heligoland in one uninterrupted flight, travelling —as many of the other small Insectivore do— during the night, starting towards sunset and arriving here about sun- rise, or a little later, the time occupied being from twelve to fourteen hours. The distance from Egypt to Heligoland being about 400 phical miles less than that between Newfoundland and Ireland, the rate of flight of this delicate little bird may be put down the same as that of the above-mentioned Carrier-Pigeon, and consequently furnishes a further proof that a healthy well-flying bird is able to cross from the nearest point of America to Ireland without rest or any extraordinary support whatever. In the foregoing I alluded to the ability of non-natatorial birds to rest, in case of exhaustion, on the sea, and of rising from it after having recovered sufficient strength to resume their flight ; and that, too, at times when the water is far from being unruffled. This state- ment is based on the following observations. One day, when out in a boat shooting, about two or three miles from Heligoland, I observed a very small bird swimming on the water. Neither the boatman nor myself being able to discern what species it belonged to, we became very cager to secure the stranger—conjecturing that it would turn out to be some wonderful rarity. When preparing to fire, I fortu- nately discovered that the expected prize was nothing but a Song- thrush! Immediately our desire to kill was changed into compassion : the “‘ poor Thrush”’ in so piteous a situation was to be ‘‘ saved.” But how great was our astonishment when, upon the approach of the boat, the bird, without any apparent difficulty, rose from the water and flew towards Heligoland in first-rate style! Another time we saw a Snow-Bunting, evidently exhausted very much, because it was float- scarcely 500 yards from the island. At the approach of my boat, this bird also very lightly rose from the water, but it was so weak that it had to resume its unnatural resting-place after proceed- ing about thirty or forty yards towards the rocks. We went after it again, and for a third time, but with the same result, whereupon we refrained from all further attempts at forcing our well-intended assistance upon so obstinate a fellow—the more so, as we entertained no doubt that after a little rest he would obtain a more solid foot- ing without any help of ours. I will give one more instance of this propensity in birds—in all my experience the most striking: this time it was a Mountain-Finch which had been compelled to alight for rest on the water of the sea ; Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 9 130 Zoological Society :— it was about three miles east of Heligoland. When this bird was approached by the boat, it rose very easily, mounted into the air to a great height—as birds do when starting for their migratorial ex- eursions—and then struck out steadily in a southern direction, with- out taking any notice whatever of the island. Although I believe the foregoing instances sufficiently prove the possibility of birds being able to cross on the wing from the United States of America to Great Britain, the greatest probability that they do so is still shown by the proportion the number of American birds obtained in Great Britain bears to that of those ob- tained in the whole of Europe. Yarrell, in his ‘ British Birds,’ 1845, mentions more than forty instances of that description,—Tringa ru- Jescens and Scolopax grisea having each been obtained six times! whereas Germany, Holland, and France together offer but very few instances, some of which scarcely rest on good authority. Heligoland seems to forma happy centre. Here the Gulls of the Arctic Sea, Larus Rossii and Sabinii, meet the Numidian Crane (Grus virgo), Lanius phenicurus, and other African birds ; whilst the United States send Mimus rufus and T. lividus, Sylvicola virens, Charadrius virginicus, and others, to meet deputations from the far east of Asia consisting of Turdus ruficollis and T. varius, Sylvia javanica, S. cali- gata, and 8. Certhiola, Emberiza rustica, E. pusilla, and FE. aureola, Pyrrhula rosea and a great many others. All these birds, together with a great number of acquisitions quite as valuable for the European Ornis, all captured on this island, are preserved in my collection—a collection which, although scarcely approaching to three hundred specimens, has, by Blasius, been pro- nounced to be “the most interesting between Paris and Petersburg.” Heligoland, January 1860. February 28, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. NoTE ON THE SUPPOSED OCCURRENCE OF THE HiIRUNDO BICOLOR OF NortTH AMERICA IN ENGLAND. By ALFRED Newron, M.A., F.Z.S., &e. I venture to send for exhibition a skin of the North American Hirundo bicolor of Vieillot, which was formerly the property of my late very good friend Mr. John Wolley, and which there can be little doubt was obtained from a bird killed in this country, though Mr. Wolley, with that admirable caution which distinguished him in re- cording the reported occurrence (‘ Zoologist,’ 1853, p. 3806), was careful to mention that there was “‘a possibility of mistake” in the matter. I think that perhaps some members of the Society will view this specimen with a certain amount of interest ; but, apart from this, my object in its exhibition is mainly to draw the attention of naturalists to a matter which is every day becoming of greater consequence to those ornithologists who chiefly occupy themselves with the Avi- fauna of any one district. I refer to the occurrence within parti- cular limits of strong examples of exotic species. It is not only Supposed occurrence of Hirundo bicolor in England. 131 « British-bird”’ students who find in these alien immigrants a great cause of perplexity. To whatever country we go, we are, perhaps before we have well ascertained the number of the dond fide species, puzzled by some wanderer turning up exactly where he was least wanted. In my own opinion, the ornithologist must accept his position with all its responsibilities ; he chooses to study a class of beings, some of whom, for all sublunary purposes at least, are blest with almost infinite powers of locomotion. He must therefore not complain if in the course of a morning’s walk here in England, an Australian Swift flies in his face, or he picks up a dead Crossbill of a Transatlantic species ; and he must invoke no Deus ex machina in the shape of an auxiliary-screw clipper or a careless. aviary-keeper to account for the incident. Facts like these hardly admit of a doubt, and force themselves day by day more and more upon the notice of the thoughtful naturalist. For some time, indeed, European orni- thologists have been accustomed to regard the properly authenticated appearance of an exotic species, which there may be good reason to suppose to have reached our shores without intentional human aid, as sufficient ground for including it in the list of our birds. But as observers have of late so largely increased, so have these occurrences been more frequently noticed ; and it seems absolutely necessary to prescribe some limit to prevent our really native species from being outnumbered by these foreigners. The difficulty is to know where to draw the line; and to this pomt I would invite the careful con- sideration of naturalists. It may be all very well to call Thalassi- droma Wilsoni and Mergus cucullatus European birds ; but because a single individual of Regulus calendulus or Dendreeca virens has reached the Old World, it is absurd to include either of those species in its Fauna. I cite these instances because they are all from that continent whence most of our occasional visitants arrive—so much - so, that one is almost driven to the conclusion that there is no primd facie reason why examples of the greater number of birds of Eastern North America should not, favente zephyro (the prevailing strong wind in Western Europe), make their appearance on our shores in course of time. Then, on the other hand, the last two additions to the list of so-called “‘ British birds” have been from the opposite quarter. Are Syrrhaptes paradoxus and Xema ichthyaétus to take their places in the books elucidating British Ornithology by the side of the Red Grouse and the Peewit Gull? It appears to me that we gain nothing by deferring a decision on the subject, and I trust that these remarks will not be deemed unnecessary by those who are competent to deal with the matter. Elveden, 28 February, 1860. Description or A New Genus or BoIp# DISCOVERED BY Mr. Bates oN THE Upper Amazon. By Dr. J. E. Gray. Fam. Borpz. CHRYSENIS, 0. g. Head rather large, rather depressed, covered with scales, the front half covered with small symmetrical shields, as follows :—two pair . * 132 Zoological Society :— in an arched series behind the rostral and nasal, and four pair forming a ring round the pair of small central frontal shields ; loreal shields two; eyes surrounded by a series of small shields, with a series of four or five small superciliary shields above them; forehead, crown, and cheeks covered with small granular scales; rostral plate with a pit on each edge ; upper labial shields low, with a large deep pit on their hinder edge ; front lower labial shields simple, high, the hinder short, with a very deep pit on the hinder edge of each of them; nostrils situate between two moderately sized, nearly equal nasal shields ; pupils erect, oblong ; body compressed, rounded above and below ; tail conical, with a single series of subcaudal plates. This genus resembles Lpicrates as to the shields on the muzzle, but differs in the distinctness and form of the pits on the labial shields. CurysEnis Batesi1. Pale brown, with a series of oblong subangular black-edged pale spots on the hinder part of the back, which become broader and more distinct as they approach the end of the tail, and with a series of distant small roundish black-edged spots on the lower part of the middle of the body, the hinder spot largest and nearest to the edge of the ventral shield. Hab. Upper Amazon. March 13, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. The following extracts from the ‘ Bermuda Royal Gazette’ of Jan. 31st, 1860, relating to the recent capture of a large species of Gymnetrus in the Bermudas, were read to the Society :— “To the Editor of the ‘ Royal Gazette.’ ‘My pear Si1r,—As the ichthyological specimen captured by Mr. George Trimingham, at Hungary Bay, has attracted some public attention, perhaps a short description of the creature in question may prove interesting to your readers. I have therefore much plea- sure in forwarding the following particulars. “ Believe me, very truly yours, “J. MatrHew Jonss, F.L.S. “The Hermitage, January 26th, 1860.” “Order ACANTHOPTERYGII. Family Cepotap”. ~ © Genus Gymnetrus. CO e 2 “‘ Body attenuate, compressed, naked, tuberculate ; cuticle a silvery covering of metallic lustre ; length from facial to caudal extremities 16 feet 7 inches ; depth, at 14 inches from facial extremity, 9 inches, increasing gradually to near the ventral extremity of the stomach, where it attained its greatest depth of 11 inches, and then decreased by degrees to the caudal termination ; width, at the same distance Mr. J. M. Jones on a Species of Gymnetrus. 133 and through the spinal column, 2} to 3 inches. (These dimensions are the extreme.) ‘“‘From the frontal extremity of the caput (excepting a slight de- pression at the occiput) to the position at which the above dimen- sions of depth and width were taken, a gradual elevation of the dorsal ridge took place ; and from the capital portion of this ridge arose at equal distances from each other a series of ten or eleven erect, quill- like, flexile filaments from 2 to 3 feet in extent, gradually tapering from base’to apex, and possessing, in the case of the three longest, lan- ceolate points. From this series of lengthened filaments, all along the back, from head to tail, extended a series of intermittent fins so closely situate to each other as to present the appearance of a single fin, and having the spinose rays of each individual fin joined by the connecting membrane. Filaments and dorsal fin bright crimson. The ventral fins were entirely destroyed, save a portion of the right ventral, which is sufficient to show that it was composed of two con- sistent bony rays, which probably extended some distance from the body and must have formed a powerful engine of direction. The pectorals were also almost entirely destroyed, although the base of the right pectoral was sufficiently complete to enable me to state that it contained twelve spines. Anal and caudal fins absent. “Head truncated, compressed ; facial outline of a dark colour. Mouth so damaged as not to be positively determinable as regards form and appearance, but from the portions of jaw still remaining I should pronounce it malacostomous. Eyes, 14 lines in diameter, slightly depressed ; irides, 33 lines in width, of a bright silver, encir- cling pupils of a somewhat oval shape, and in colour a light trans- parent blue. Stomach: intestinal chamber extending from beneath the gills to the anal extremity, 5 feet ; unfortunately this chamber had been opened and its contents partially injured before I saw the specimen, but a large portion of milt, intestine, &c. has been pre- served, including the major portion of the swimming bladder, which for so large a fish may be considered small; its colour a bright scarlet ; this swimming bladder contained a large amount of oily mat- ter, and a piece thrown on the ruffled surface of the water imme- diately stilled the agitation. Gill-rays eight in number, four to a side, crimson, flabellate ; the anterior pairs furnished with double rows of flabels, having the internals white, and armed on their inner side with minute dart-like appendages. Gill-covers bony, radiate, not entirely covering the gills. Teeth, no appearance of any. “In concluding the above description, I must not omit to state that it was a male fish, and from the extremely fragile nature of its various parts I may venture to express an opinion that it had by no means attained maturity. **T may also remark that my measurements were taken twenty-two hours after death, during which time the specimen had remained exposed on the rocky shore. *« Remarks.—This genus of Acanthopterygious fishes is of a form so thin and flat in proportion to its length as to have obtained among the ancient ichthyologists the name of Riband Fish. Although several 134 Zoological Society :— species are known to science, yet they are all of diminutive size in comparison with the individual now obtained. Gymnetrus Hawkenii, G. Banksii, and G. Glesne are occasionally found in the British Seas. **So little appears to be known of this singular tribe of fishes, that, even in the present advanced state of marine zoology, their habits, haunts, &c. remain blanks in the book of Nature, and will probably long continue so, unless opportunities like the present should oceur to enable us to add new facts to the history of these remarkable creatures, ** The most notable fact, however, in connexion with the capture of the present specimen will doubtless be the interest and attraction it will produce in the scientific world ; for most assuredly we have in the specimen now before us many of the peculiarities with which the appearance of that hitherto apocryphal monster, the Great Sea Ser- pent, as detailed by navigators, is invested. The lengthened fila- ments crowning the caput, joined anteriorly by the connecting mem- brane and extending to the shoulders, would, viewed from a vessel’s deck, present to the spectator the mane so accurately described as a singular feature in the gigantic specimen seen by Capt. M‘Quhae, R.N., and officers of H.M.S. ‘ Deedalus.’ Then, again, the rapidity with which that individual specimen moved through the water would: coincide with the capabilities of a member of this genus ; for the mo- tive power produced by such an extent of tail, coupled with the ex- tremely compressed form of body from the head throughout, must be immense. “Here, then, we have a partial elucidation of the various statements which have at intervals appeared in the columns of the united presses of England and America, emanating from the pens of travellers, and usually headed ‘Occurrence of the Great Sea Serpent,’—criticised, however, in an ungenerous manner, and always exposed to an un- merited ridicule at the hands of the many, but nevertheless firmly believed in by the few, who have patiently waited to see the day when the mystic cloud which has hitherto veiled the existence of the maned denizen of the deep should vanish with the suspicion of the sceptic, and exhibit more clearly the truth of the assertions of those ill-used men, who, endeavouring like useful members of society to extend the cause of natural knowledge by publishing candid accounts of what their eyes have seen, have always met with an amount of contempt and reproach sufficient to silence for ever the pen of many a truthful writer. “T am sorry I have not the number of the ‘ Illustrated London News’ at hand in which Capt. M‘Quhae’s graphic statement ap- eared, as it would have afforded me an opportunity of particulariz- ing other features in connexion with his specimen and the present one. The facts, however, regarding the mane-like appendage, and the rapidity of motion to which I have alluded, are still fresh in my memory. ‘* My best thanks are due to Mr. George Trimingham, the capturer, for the generous manner in which he placed the fish at my disposal.’’ Dr. W. Baird on a new Species of Estheria from India. 135 Description or a New Species or EstTHERIA FROM NAGPOOR, Centra Inpia. By W. Barrp, M.D., F.L.S. Since my paper containing a description of a species of Estheria (BZ. Hislopi) in the Proceedings of 1859, p. 231, was printed, I have received a short communication from Mr. Hislop, enclosing a second species of the same genus from the same locality. This species is considerably larger than E. Hislopi, and differs from it entirely in shape and markings. The carapace is oval, flat, and compressed, rounded in front, where it is most convex, and consi- derably attenuated posteriorly. The umbo is situated near the an- terior extremity ; the ventral margin of the shell is rounded, and the dorsal margin, from the umbo to the posterior extremity, slopes downwards and is nearly straight. The carapace is encircled with prominent ribs, which are few in number (about seven or eight) and of considerable size. The intervening spaces are smooth, rather broad, generally convex in the centre, and do not present any of that elaborate sculpture which the other species from India (de- seribed and figured in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1849) —Estheria polita, E. similis, and E. Boysii—exhibit so distinctly ; . neither do they show the excavated punctations of E. Hislopi. They are merely very slightly punctate. The specimens sent being pre- served dry, the animal has not been observed. “The specimens now sent,” says Mr. Hislop in his letter to me, ‘* were obtained in shallow pools at Nagpiir, Central India, about the middle of July, 7. e. a month after the commencement of the rainy season there. If the pools dry up, as they frequently do, about the end of July, when there is a break in the Monsoon, the creatures perish, not to reappear that season, however copious may be the showers ; but they are found in abundance at the beginning of the Monsoon in the following year. The orbicular species (EZ. Hislopi) is not obtained along with the one above referred to, but occurs about the end of August in a stream which communicates with the tank on the west of the city of Nagpiir.” The name I propose for this new species, the specimens of which unfortunately are not in a very good condition, is Estheria compressa. EsTHERIA COMPRESSA. Carapax compressus, ovalis, convexus et rotundatus ad extremi- tatem anteriorem, ad extremitatem posteriorem attenuatus. Margo ventralis rotundatus, margo dorsalis obliquus, fere rectus. Testa costata, superficie viz punctata. Length about 5 lines, breadth 23. Hab. Pools of fresh water at Nagpoor, Central India. Mus. Brit. March 27, 1860.—Prof. Busk, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &c., in the Chair. MEMORANDA ON THE HipropoTaAMUS AND BALZNICEPS RE- CENTLY IMPORTED TO ENGLAND, AND NOW IN THE GARDENS oF THE ZooLoGicaAt Society. By JoHNn Per- THERICK, F.R.G.S., H. M. Consut ror THe Soupan. Since 1853 I have devoted from six to seven months of each year 136 Zoological Society :— to the exploration of some of the unknown regions of Central Africa. My starting-point, Khartoum, at the junction of the Blue and White Niles, in lat. 153° N., a town of about 60,000 inhabitants, is the capital of seven provinces dependent on Egypt, called the Sou- dan, consisting of the whole of that, for the most part, sandy di- strict between the second Nile cataract at Wadi Halfa and the terri- tories inhabited by the naked Negro in 13° N. lat. ; whilst its breadth extends from the borders of Darfour on the west to Abyssinia and the shores of the Red Sea on the east. ageeerng Khartoum, and navigating the White Nile to between ° and 10° of N. lat., a narrow channel, and for the most part over- sie with reeds, which by former Nile-navigators had been con- sidered unnavigable, attracted my attention, and pursuing it, not without difficulty finding my way through some narrow openings in a forest of reeds, I found this to be the connexion between a large lake and the Nile, of which it is one of the most important feeders hitherto known. This lake, according to the time it occupied me to sail in a well- appointed boat with three large latteen sails, from one extremity of it to the other, after making allowance for the windings of the open passages through the dense vegetation with which it is for the most part covered, I consider to be about 180 miles long, and perhaps some 60 miles wide. Its waters, ornamented with several promontories and islands, more or less wooded with sycamores, acacias, and mimosas, and but little frequented by man, literally swarm with Crocodiles and Hip- popotami. The latter in particular made many rude and uncouth attempts to dispute the right of passage over their hitherto secluded home, by attacking my boat, battering-ram fashion, both under and on the surface of the water ; and on one memorable occasion, to the surprise and horror of all on board, a huge beast, suddenly raising half its great carcass, with an agility hardly to be expected, out of the water, close under the bows, carried off my unfortunate cook from the gun- wale on which he was sitting, one bite of the animal’s powerful j jaws sufficing to sever his body in two at the waist. It was here, whilst returning in the month of April in the year 1858 from the regions of the equator, where I founded an establishment of twenty-five men (Arabs from the neighbourhood of Khartoum), for the barter of elephants’ tusks with the aborigines, the Niam Niams, that the ‘‘ look-out ”’ at the mast-head, almost frantic with excitement, called out “A young Hippopotamus,” pointing to the reeds within a few yards of which we were sailing. A dozen of my sailors leaped into the water, and, disappearing amongst the thick herbage, soon returned, one of them grasping in his arms a young animal about the size of a spaniel, and kept afloat and propelled towards the boat with shouts of delight by his companions. Fortunately for the safety of the men, the old lady po, Grates was not at home, and so distant from her charge as not to hear the cries of her baby (similar to those of a young calf); or the affair a ae ee Mr. J. Petherick on the Hippopotamus and Baleniceps. 137 might not have terminated so favourably. A piece of the navel- string, 15 inches long, was still dangling to its body, and did not detach itself for several days afterwards ; from which I inferred that the time since its birth could not have extended over a day or two. The unexpected but welcome guest was reared on milk, and in its absence with meal and water, being treated with all the attention we could bestow on it, and is now, judging from its thriving condition, as grateful as its owner for the hospitality it is enjoying at your splendid Gardens in the Regent’s Park. So large a sheet of water as the “ Bahr il Gazal” will naturally attract great numbers of the feathered tribe ; and it was in this lake that I first made the acquaintance of a very handsome Stork (Mye- teria senegalensis) and the Baleniceps. Of both these rare birds I was fortunate enough to procure living specimens ; the former of which, with numerous rare animals, such as the Elephant, Rhinoceros, two species of Ant-Bears, a rare Mon- key, and I believe a new species of Antelope, unfortunately died during the long and arduous journey from Central Africa through ypt to the Mediterranean. The skin of the Stork, however, has been preserved, with a few other skins of birds, a remnant of a large collection made between the 5th and 15th degrees of N. latitude, but unfortunately lost in the Upper Nile cataracts of Nubia. The few skins alluded to as having been saved have been examined by your obliging Secretary, Mr. Sclater, to whom I am indebted for many acts of kindness since my return to England*. Two living specimens of Baleniceps out of six shipped at Khartoum (but perhaps out of a score partially reared, the first, as you are well aware, imported into Europe) have, almost against hope, survived the apparently insurmountable difficulties of the trying journey across nearly one-half the continent of Africa, and are at length, I am proud to say, safely housed in your commodious Gardens. The Baleniceps, although found only in or near water, is but rarely seen on the banks of the Nile, and then only during a short period of the year, when the interior is dried up, in the summer, during the short hot season preceding the rains. It prefers the natural tanks and morasses of the interior, where * Mr. Petherick’s skins are in a condition which renders their specific deter- mination rather difficult. The most noticeable are,— Haliaétus vocifer, juv. Peocephalus Meyeri, Riipp. Haicyon semicerulea (Gm.) ? Lemodon Vieilloti. Coracias abyssinica (Linn.). —— leucocephalus, De Fil. Merops egyptius? Edicnemus affinis, Riipp. ? abyssinicus. Cursorius, sp. ? Lanius macrocercus, De Fil. Falcinellus igneus Prionops cristatus, Riipp. Ardeola bubuleus. Laniarius chrysogaster, Sw. Nycticorax europeus. —— erythrogaster, Riipp. ? Anastomus lamelligerus. Lamprotornis purpuroptera, Riipp. Mycteria senegalensis. Notauges superbus, Riipp. Parra africana. Colius senegalensis ? Plectropterus Riippeliii, Sclater. Schizorhis zonura, Rupp. Sterna (2 sp.). —(P. L. S.) — 1) Te T. q d was previously known, I eventually succeeded in hatching several birds. These ran about the premises of my camp, and, to the Dr. W. Baird on some new Species of Cypridina. 139 great discomfort of the poor hens, would persist in performing all sorts of unchicken-like manceuvres with their large beaks and ex- tended wings in a small artificial pool constantly supplied with water by several negresses retained in my service for their especial benefit. Negro boys of the tribe (the Raik) were also employed to supply their little pond with live fish, upon which, and occasionally the intestines of animals killed for our use, chopped into small pieces, were reared. | may be supposed, the birds became the pets of my ‘‘ Bizouks,”’ as 1 frequently called my Khartoumers ; and as they grew up, with extended wings and a rattle-like noise produced by the snapping of their bills, they would follow them round the large enclosure of my camp. During their journey to England, six months’ confinement in a cage has greatly affected their health, and I dare say soured their tempers ; at least, such to a certainty would be the effects on myself if placed in a similar predicament. But, in common with, I venture to say, every one connected with the Society, I trust that my attention and trouble, to say nothing of the expense which I have been put to— although perhaps a more important feature than most of you may be aware of—may be rewarded by their recovery and well-being ; and I hope if, as there will be no difficnlty on my part, they become the * property of the Society, they will long live to adorn, and perhaps enhance, the merits of the rare collection amongst which they are at sera with their countryman the Hippopotamus, so hospitably received. On some New Species or CypripINa. By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S. Of the new species about to be described, one is a native of Europe, two of the Indian Ocean, and one of Australia. 1. CypripINA NoRVEGICA, Baird. Carapace-valves oval, somewhat compressed, smooth and shining. The notch or sinus at the anterior extremity is not deep; the beaks are small and somewhat thickened round the margins. The dorsal margin is gently rounded ; the ventral is slightly arched, projecting at its upper extremity immediately beneath the notch, and at its in- ferior extremity is rather sharply gibbous or prominent, which, seen from the internal surface, shows a duplicature of the shell. The surface is polished, not punctured, and is of a straw-colour. In shape it yap to resemble very much the Cypridina luteola, of Dana* from e Sooloo Sea. The shell, however, is ovate, not ovoid; and the inferior extremity, instead of being rounded, is gibbous or projecting anteriorly. Length 1} line; breadth 1 line. Hab. Coast of Norway (R. M‘Andrew, Esq.). Mus. Brit. 2. Cypripina Gopeevt, Baird. Carapace-valves oval and ventricose, produced into a point at the * United States’ Exploring Expedition, Crustacea, yol. xiv. p. 1291, pl. 91. f. 1. 140 Zoological Society :— posterior extremity. The anterior extremity is rather narrower than the posterior ; the sinus or notch is rather deep, the beaks are sharp- pointed and thickened along the margins. The surface is marked with numerous minute punctations, and is of a deep-yellow or saf- fron colour. Length 3 lines; breadth 2 lines. Hab. Madras, in 8 fathoms. Mus. Brit. In the ‘Mémoires des Savans Etrangers,’ vol. ii. p. 269, there is an exceedingly interesting communication from M. le Comman- deur Godeheu de Riville on the luminosity of the sea. In that paper he describes and figures a little creature which he found was the cause of this luminous appearance. The body of the animal, he says, was contained in a small, transparent shell, resembling in form that of an almond cleft down the side, and which was notched at its upper part. This shell, though roughly figured, pretty accurately represents this species of Cypridina, and I have little doubt our species is the same that Riville there describes and figures. The part of the ocean where he met with it was off the coast of Malabar. 3. CyPpRIDINA ovuM, Baird. Carapace-valves of a perfect ovoid shape, and very ventricose. Anterior extremity slightly narrower than posterior. The surface of the valves is marked with exceedingly minute punctations, with nu- merous round, quite smooth spots of a brownish-yellow colour dis- tributed over it, appearing as if they were excavated out of the sur- face of the shell. The notch at the anterior extremity is rather deep ; the beaks are somewhat pointed, slightly incurved and thick- ened along the margins; and the posterior extremity is rounded without any appearance of gibbosity. Length 1} line; breadth 14 line. Hab. Chinese Seas. Mus. Brit. 4, CypRIDINA ALBO-MACULATA, Baird. - Carapace-valves of an ovate-ventricose form, rounded on the dorsal and ventral margins, and slightly, but distinctly, produced into a point in the centre of the inferior extremity. The surface is marked with numerous small, distinct punctations, and conspicuously blotched with several large, bright white patches, which are slightly raised and strongly punctured. There are only two large ones on the right valve, and three on the left. The notch at the anterior extremity is rather deep, and the edges of the beak are incurved, pointed, and thickened along the margins. The anterior extremity is rather nar- rower than the posterior. Length 4 lines ; breadth 3 lines. Hab. Swan River. Mus. Brit. April 24, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair. Mr. Gould exhibited specimens of the Chough of the Himalayas, which he proposed to call Fregilus himalayanus, and pointed out the characters which distinguish it from the European bird (F. graculus) Te TES ee a Sn 2. ae eee Mr. R. Temple on the “ Warree” Peccary. 141 Mr. F. H. Wilson exhibited four examples of a curiously-coloured variety of the Common Mole (Talpa europea), and read the follow- ing note on them :— “Nine of these Albinos were caught in the same meadow within a few days, on Mr. Gibbon’s farm, Beckenham, Kent. The Mole in general has four or five young ones at abirth. It is possible that all these were the offspring of the same parent, but I should think they must have bred amongst themselves. They were caught February 20th, 1860.” Mr. Sclater announced the arrival of some interesting animals from British Honduras, presented by R. Temple, Esq., Chief Justice of the Colony, to the Society’s Menagerie. These consisted of a pair of Guans (Penelope purpurascens), a pair of Curassows (Crax glo- bicera), a Collared Peccary (Dicotyles torquatus), and specimens of a singular breed of the Domestic Fowl, remarkable for its bones being black. Mr. Sclater observed that the following letter received from Mr. Temple seemed to indicate the presence in British Honduras of a second species of Peccary, called the ‘ Warree,’ about which more in- formation would be very desirable :— “16 St. James’ Square, Notting Hill, April 20th, 1860. «* Str,—The Warree, about which you wish me to give you some information, differs in some respects from the Peccary. The latter, as I said before, is never seen, except in couples; the former inva- riably appears in large flocks. The head of the Peccary is very large and clumsy in proportion to the body. That of the Warree is less disproportionate. The coat or skin of the Peccary is covered with long hairs, which are darkish at the roots, and lighter-coloured at the tips. The colour of the Warree is a dirty black, and the hair is long and tangled. The legs of the Peccary are shorter than those of the Warree. Both have the same orifice on the back, from which exudes a liquid having a very offensive odour. When either of these animals is shot for the purpose of being eaten (and they are excellent food), the orifice on the back must be instantly cut out, or the whole of the flesh will become so much tainted, that, so far from being able to eat it, you cannot tolerate its vicinity. But if the excisional knife has been applied in time, the flesh is sweet, white, short, and tender. The Warree is a far more ferocious animal than the Peecary; but his courage perhaps may arise from a principle not quite a stranger to the human breast—a consciousness of being well supported ; for, as I have said, they are always seen in multitudes. If you meet a flock of Warrees in the bush, and you take no notice of them, it is probable that they will take no notice of you. But if your intentions are hostile, and your design is to transfer one of them from his native wilderness to your kitchen, you must take care to place yourself in a safe position before you carry your design into execution. A gen- tleman, not long since, shot a Warree without having taken the ne- cessary precautions; the remainder of the flock instantly pursued 142 Zoological Society :— him ; and if he had not managed to climb into a tree, he would have been torn in pieces. But he was kept a prisoner in that leafy asylum for many hours, the surviving Warrees being bent on revenging the death of their companion. Even when the flock went a little distance to feed, they left two or three to stand guard at the foot of the tree. The hunter has no difficulty in tracing the Peccary and the Warree, by the strong odour which prevails wherever they have been. *T am, Sir, * Your obedient servant, “R. TEMPLE.” On THE RHEAS IN THE SocreTy’s MENAGERIE, wiTH RE- MARKS ON THE KNOWN SPECIES OF StruTHIOUS Birps. By Puiuie Luriry ScLaTer. In November 1858 the late Mr. Thompson purchased for the So- ciety in Liverpool a young Rhea, which now seems to have nearly attained its adult growth. It proves to be so remarkably different from the Common Rhea (Rhea americana) and Darwin’s Rhea (Rhea Darwinit), examples of which are kept in the same inclosure with it, that I have little hesitation in characterizing it as of a differ- ent species; and in so doing I believe I have the concurrence of Mr. Gould, Mr. Bartlett, and other naturalists, who have had an opportunity of examining the bird. The Long-billed Rhea (Rhea macrorhyncha, as I propose to call it) is a much smaller bird than the Common Rhea. The example in the Gardens, a male, stands about 6 inches lower than the two females of the American Rhea, which are in its company, and we may rea- sonably suppose that the female is proportionately smaller. The bill is much longer than that of the Common Rhea, as may be seen from the drawings (figs. 1, 2, 3), which represent the heads of the three species; and the head-feathers are longer and more closely flattened down. On the other hand, the tarsi are much more slender and the toes much shorter. The thighs are less thickly clothed than in the Common Rhea ; but the scutellation of the tarsi seems to be nearly the same in both these birds, and offers a marked contrast to that of Rhea Darwinii, in which the tarsi are for the greater part covered with reticulated scales, The feathers of the body are longer in the Long-billed Rhea, and curve round it, hiding the outline, in a manner not observable in the Common Rhea. _ With regard to colouring, the new species is also very different, being of a brownish- grey mixed with black, and altogether much darker than Rhea ame- ricana. ‘The top of the head, and streak at the back of the neck in particular, are of a deep black. The accompanying drawings represent (fig. 1) the head of the new Rhea (2. macrorhyncha) and the heads of the two other species, Rhea americana (fig. 2) and Rhea Darwinii (fig. 3), which are given for the sake of comparison. I am told that this Rhea is already known to some of the dealers in living animals as a distinct species ; and I hope it will not be long Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Rhea. 143 before we obtain further particulars concerning it, and discover what part of South America it inhabits. 144, Zoological Society :— I take this opportunity of bringing before the Society a short ré- sumé of the present state of our knowledge of the species of Struthio- DLA" A Ai Fig. 3. nide, which appear to be more numerous than was formerly sup- posed. I. StruruHio. The Athiopian type of the Struthionide (the most perfect of the kind, as is its type of the Anthropoid Apes) requires our first atten- tion. I have long suspected that the Ostrich of Southern Africa, when closely compared with the bird of the Sahara, will turn out to be a different species ; and I know that many other naturalists share my views. The eggs, as Mr. Bartlett has shown in exhibiting his fine series of the eggs of Struthionide this evening, seem to present well-marked differences. That attributed to the Southern bird is smaller and very much smoother and less deeply pitted, the granula- tions in some specimens being nearly evanescent. But I have reason to believe that the Southern bird is the larger in size. Through the unfortunate loss of both the young Ostriches presented to the So- ciety by Sir George Grey last summer, we have missed the opportu- nity which we should otherwise have had of comparing them with the noble examples of the Northern bird which grace our Mena- gerie. But as Sir George Grey, who is now returning to the Cape Colony, has promised to obtain for us other adult examples, there is every reason to believe that we shall ere long be able to make the desired comparisons*. The Ostrich of the Syrian and Arabian Deserts, mentioned by Col. Chesney (Journ. Euphr. Exp. i. p. 588), Dr. Layard (Nineveh, * Prince Bonaparte speaks of a Struthio epoasticus, Compt. Rend. xliii. p. 785 ; but I cannot make out that he refers to either the southern or northern species. Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Species of Struthionide. 145 i. p. 324), and other writers, and frequently referred to in the Holy Scriptures*, should also be carefully examined. It is not impro- bable that it may turn out to be a third species or well-marked local variety. In the interior of Africa there is said by some of the older writers to exist a diminutive Ostrich (?Autruchon). I have lately received some information on this subject from Mr. J. Petherick, H.B.M. Consul for Sudan, who tells me that his hunters have actually had this bird alive, and I have requested him to endeavour to procure further evidence on this point. ; II. Ruea. I have already pointed out above the characters which distinguish Rhea macrorhyncha—the third species of the Neotropical type of the Struthionide—from the two previously known, R. americana and R. Darwinii. There are examples of all three living in the Society’s Gardens. Ill, Casvartus. The Indian Region, like the two Northern Geographical Regions— the Palearctic and Nearctict—has no Struthious birds,—the genus Casuarius being confined to the northern portion of the Australasian Region, and represented in the main land of Australia by species of the nearly allied genus Dromeus. Of Casuarius we have indications of the existence of five species, as follows :— 1. Casuarius galeatus, the Common Cassowary. In the Leyden Museum are specimens of this bird from Ceram, the only certain locality I know for it. We have a very fine male example living in our Gardens. 2. Casuarius Bennettii (P. Z. S. 1857, p. 268, pl. 129; 1858, p- 271; 1859, p. 32), the Mooruk of New Britain, of which we have three examples in our Gardens. 3. Casuarius australis (P. Z.S. 1857, p. 268), discovered by the late Mr. Wall on Cape York, Northern Australia, and said to be distinguished by a ‘‘ bright red helmet and blue and scarlet carun- cles.” The only example yet obtained of this bird has been unfor- tunately lost. 4. Casuarius » a species living in the menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick of Calcutta, and mentioned by Mr. Blytht as having “a yellow throat, a single yellow throat-wattle, and a long stripe of naked yellow skin down each side of the neck.” I have not yet received Mr. Blyth’s published description of this bird §. 5. Casuarius bicarunculatus, a name I propose to apply to a Cas- * Tsaiah, ch. xiii. vy. 21: “ Habitabunt ibi Struthiones,” translated in our ver- sion ‘ doleful creatures !’ Also Lamentations, iv. 3; Job, xxxix. 13 et seg., and other passages. The Ostrich was unclean according to the Jewish law. + Confer Journ. Proc. Linn. Soc. ii. p. 130 (1858). t Ibis, 1860, p. 193. § [ Mr. Blyth’s description of this new species will be found at p. 113 of our present Number.—Ep, ] Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 10 146 Zoological Society :— sowary of which I have recently obtained a young example for the Society in exchange from the Zoological Gardens at Rotterdam. It is easily distinguishable by the throat-caruncles being placed far apart on the sides of the throat, lighter colouring, &c. As the bird itself will shortly arrive in this country, I hope to be able to give full particulars concerning this new species at the next Meeting of the Society. IV. Dromzus. At a Meeting of this Society in May last*, Mr. Bartlett gave us some indications of the existence of a second species of Emeu in South Australia, and proposed to call it Dromeus irroratus. have lately had the pleasure of examining two specimens of this Emeu in Holland. One of these, now in the Gardens of the Zoological Society of Amsterdam, was brought from Albany in Western Australia, and thus renders it probable that the Spotted Emeu is the western repre- sentative of the D. Nove Hollandie. The second, now in the Zoo- logical Gardens at Rotterdam, I have obtained by exchange for this Society ; and as we may hope to see it in our own Gardens in a few days alongside the Eastern species, I reserve further notice of it until I have had a more satisfactory opportunity for its examination. It thus appears that there are some grounds for supposing that the species of Struthionide now in existence may amount to not less than fourteen or fifteen in number. On THE BLack-SHOULDERED Pracock or LatrHam (Pavo NIGRIPENNIS). By P. L. ScuatTer. The species of the genus Pavo generally recognized by naturalists since the time of Linnzus have been two in number—the Common Peacock (Pavo cristatus), and the Javanese or Green Peacock (Pavo muticus). My present object is to call the attention of the Society to what seems to be a third distinct species, in some respects inter- mediate between these two, and which, though long since introduced into Europe and often bred in our aviaries, appears in some myste- rious manner to have almost escaped the notice of naturalists, and to have been left unprovided with a specific name up to this time. The bird I allude to is the Black-shouldered Peacock of Latham’s ‘General History’ (vol. viii. p.114), where its differences from the true Pavo cristatus are accurately pointed out. They are, indeed, very obvious on comparison of either sex of these two birds, as may be seen by any one who will take the trouble to inspect the fine series of Pea-fowl belonging to C. Clifton, Esq., now under the Society’s care in the Regent’s Park Gardens. In the Black-shouldered Peacock of Latham (a term which I pro- pose to Latinize into Pavo nigripennis), the metallic green of the back, which forms the centre of the train, when expanded, is of a more golden hue than in P. cristatus, which it otherwise most gene- * See Annals for April 1860, p. 333. Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Black-shouldered Peacock. 147 tally resembles. The whole of the secondaries, scapulars, and wing-coverts are black with outer narrow edgings of green, which becomes bluish towards the carpal jot. In this particular it re- sembles P. muticus, and is very different from P. cristatus, in which all these feathers are cream-coloured crossed with black markings. The thighs of P. nigripennis are black, as in P. muticus. In P. eristatus they are always of a pale drab. The female of P. nigri- pennis is of a much lighter colouring than that of P. cristatus, being almost entirely of a pale cream-colour, mottled with dark colouring above, and readily recognizable at first sight. In this respect, it may be remarked that the Black-shouldered Peacock is not intermediate between the two others ; since in Pavo muticus the female is much more like the male. ‘ Now the question arises, What is the Black-shouldered Peacock ? Is it a domestic variety, a hybrid, or a feral species? I cannot con- sider it a domestic variety, because the differences in both sexes appear to be constant, and to descend to the progeny, and, indeed, are not of that sort that would be induced by domestication. M. Temminck, in his ‘Histoire Naturelle des Pigeons et des Gallinacés,’ * considers the Black-shouldered Peacock as the true Wild Peacock, and the Pavo cristatus to be a domestic variety of that. But this we know is not the case,—the Common Wild Pea-fowl of Hin- dostan being the true Pavo cristatus, and the Black-shouldered Peacock being, as I believe, unknown in that country+. That the Pavo nigripennis is not a hybrid between Pavo cristatus and P. muticus, is evident from the fact that we have now in our Gardens birds produced by this cross, and that they bear different characters altogether, as may be seen by the stuffed specimen which I now exhibit. Besides, the fertility of the birds, and the permanency and invariability of the differences which separate it from its two allies, seem to be quite conclusive against this view. If, therefore, it is not a domestic breed nor a hybrid, we must adopt the third alternative, and consider Pavo nigripennis as a distinct feral species. And I have little doubt that when the range of the Pavonide is more accurately known, we shall find that Pavo nigripennis occupies a distinct geogra- phical area, which will in all probability be intermediate in position, as the bird is in characters, between Pavo cristatus and Pavo muticus. Attention having been now called to this subject, I hope that no opportunity will be lost of examining the eggs, the osteology, and the anatomy of these birds, in order to ascertain whether the external characters are supported by other grounds of differentiation. * Vol. ii. p. 26, Paon sauvage: Pavo cristatus primus. + Our Head Keeper, Mr. James Thompson, who was in Calcutta in 1857, informs me that the Babu Rajendra Mullick, whois the owner of a very fine col- lection of living animals, had never seen the Black-shouldered Peacock, though he had specimens both of the Common and Javanese species in his Aviaries, and had bred hybrids between these two. 10* 148 Zoological Society :— DescripTION oF A New Species or GEOCLEMMYS FROM Ecuapor. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., erc. Mr. Cuming has lately sent to the Museum two shells of a species of Freshwater Tortoise, and a younger specimen, ‘iin spirits, of the same animal, obtained by Mr. Fraser at Esmeraldas, on the western coast of Ecuador. GEOCLEMMYS ANNULATA. Shell oblong, subquadrangular, black, slightly and irregularly varied with yellow; the vertebral plates square, almost as long as broad, with a compressed flat-topped anterior keel, highest on the fourth vertebral plate, which is narrower behind ; margin sub-entire, with a triangular yellow spot on the under side of each plate ; nuchal plate distinct; sternum flat, rounded on the sides, black, with a broad yellow band, forming a ring round the margin. Hab. Esmeraldas, Ecuador. The adult shell has much the external appearance of a Land Tortoise of the genus Testudo, but it has the divided caudal plate of the Emyde. The nuclei of the vertebral plates are posterior and submarginal ; those of the costal plates are placed in the upper hinder angle ; the horny shields of these plates are concentrically grooved. The sternum is flat, rather suddenly bent up and truncated in front, and slightly curved and with a deep triangular notch behind: the broad yellow ring on this part gives it a very distinct appearance. The young specimen, with the animal preserved in spirits, is black like the adult, but the back is much lower and rather concave in the middle, with a very strong, yellow, rounded keel. The hinder margin is slightly, and the front lateral margin is strongly, turned up at the edge. The head is rather small and black, the crown, the temple, and the neck being varied with broad white streaks or spots. The limbs are black, with a few broad white streaks and some white spots. The front of the fore legs is covered with cross rows of large scales; the soles of the feet with larger scales; the rest of the legs is covered with small granular scales ; the hinder edge of the fore feet with three or four acute shields ; the outer edge of the hind feet, marking the rudimentary outer hind toe, is edged with larger shields. Toes 5-4, short, thick, conical, only very slightly webbed at the base, and covered above and on the sides with three series of rather large shields. Tail short, conical, with rings of small black scales. DeEscrRIPTION oF A NEw SPECIES OF EMyYS LATELY LIVING IN THE GARDENS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL Society. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., ere. ‘The British Museum has lately received from the Zoological So- ciety a specimen of an Emys which has recently died in the Gardens. It is believed to have been one of five specimens brought from Egypt by C. W. Domville, Esq., in 1852; but this is not certain. It is On new Species of Geoclemmys and Emys, ete. 149 quite distinct from any which have hitherto come under my obser- vation. EmMyYs FULIGINOSUS, Depressed, flexible, black. Shields convex, rather irregular, with deep, irregular, subconcentric grooves of unequal depression. Under- side black, with white blotches on the front margin of the sternum and on the inner edge of the central marginal plates near the sterno- costal suture, and a small irregular white blotch on the middle of the under side of the front marginal plates. Head rather depressed ; crown covered with a continuous, smooth, rather horny skin. Jaws mottled with sinuous white lines or spots; sides of the neck with narrow white lines; the chin and throat mottled with broader white streaks, often interrupted or coalescing, or short and sinuous; the temple with a distinct round white spot, with two or three small white dots in front of it; the tympanum with a central white spot, and edged with a white streak in front. Legs and feet black ; the front of the fore legs varied with white irregular streaks or spots, espe- cially on the inner side, and with a white streak down the centre of the upper side of each toe. Toes distinctly webbed ; claws rather elongate, curved, acute, black, with pale edges ; the toes with a single central series of larger scales above. Fore legs with four large conical scales on the outer part of the upper side, and with a cross series of three square scales on the under side of the wrist. The hind legs and feet covered with equal, small triangular scales. Tail conical, black, with two transverse streaks before the vent. Hab. North Africa? DescripTIoN OF HOMALOCRANIUM LATICEPS, A NEW SNAKE FROM CARTHAGENA. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER. A Snake presented by Capt. Garth to the British Museum proves to be a new species. It was procured at Carthagena. HoMALOCRANIUM LATICEPS. Diagnosis.—Scales in fifteen rows. Head broad, depressed as in Elaps. Seven upper labial shields, the third and fourth of which enter the orbit ; two posterior oculars. Above black, with about twenty-three narrow brownish-yellow rings, the first forming a collar ; belly brownish-yellow. Description.—This Snake much resembles an Elaps in general habit ; but there is no fang anteriorly, and the last maxillary tooth is longer than the others, and appears to be grooved. The rostral shield is rather low, triangular, and somewhat bent backwards on the upper surface of the head ; the anterior frontals are much broader than long, and only one-fourth of the size of the posterior ; the ver- tical is six-sided, not much longer than broad; occipitals moderate. The nostril is between two shields, the anterior of which is the largest ; loreal none ; one anteorbital. Seven upper labial shields, the second of which is in immediate contact with the posterior frontal ; 150 Miscellaneous. the third and fourth form the lower part of the orbit; the fourth and fifth touch the lower postorbital; the sixth and seventh are equal in size. ‘Two posterior oculars; two temporals, one behind the other. The median lower labial is triangular ; six lower labials, the first pair forming a suture behind the median shield; two pairs of chin-shields, the anterior pair being twice the size of the posterior ; there are four pairs of scales between the chin-shields and the first ventral. The scales are smooth, rhombic, in fifteen series. Ventral shields 172; anal bifid. The posterior quarter of the tail is muti- lated. The ground-colour of the upper parts is shining black ; the anterior part of the snout, a spot on the fifth upper labial, the rings of the body, and all the lower parts, are brownish-yellow. The rings, in this specimen, are one-fourth or one-fifth of the width of the black interspaces, and occupy two or three transverse series of scales ; they are sometimes irregular and interrupted ; all those on the tail are interrupted, the halves of one side alternating with those of the other; the first ring forms a collar, crossed by a narrow black streak. inches. Length af tire: head yi... i502) sdk be 03 of the tranks.6i 0 ou. 2k oe —- of the tail (restored)............ 4 MISCELLANEOUS. On Alepidosaurus, a Marine Siluroid Fish. By Dr. ALBert GUNTHER. In his Family Scomberoidei Cuvier has brought together many dissimilar fishes, whilst he has omitted others which approach very closely to the typical forms. Other species discovered by subsequent zoologists, and exhibiting some agreement with a Scomberoid fish, went to increase the unnatural group. Amongst the latter is Alepidosaurus ferox, described by Lowe (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1833, p- 104; Trans. Zool. Soc. i. p. 124, pl. 19, and p. 395, pl. 59; vol. ii. p. 181). This profound naturalist, to whom we are in- debted for our best information upon the fauna of Madeira, de- ceived himself in this case as to the structure of the rays of the dorsal fins. These are not the inarticulate bones of the Acan- thopterygii, but they are soft, and their division into joints ap- — pears indistinct only because the individual joints are separated from each other by great spaces, and each ray, notwithstanding its length, only consists of a few joints. It is true the absence of the spiny fins would be of itself no proof of the position of our fish amongst the Malacopterygii: this is wanting in several true Acan- thopterygii; but then other characters aid us in recognizing their natural position, and the place where the spiny fin should stand is not occupied by the soft dorsal, as is the case in Alepidosaurus ; in them the spiny fin is merely reduced to a rudimentary condition (Brama). If to this we add the presence of the adipose fin in Ale- EO OD MOA ct A eee RE AT ge = Miscellaneous. 151 pidosaurus, and the abdominal position of its ventrals, which consist of one simple and nine branched rays, we cannot but come to the conclusion that this fish is a true Malacopterygian. The swimming bladder is wanting, as in many other Physostomi. I have obtained evidence to which family of Physostomi Alepido- saurus is to be referred, by the examination of its skeleton*. 1. The suboperculum is wanting ; it is replaced by the interoperculum, which equals the operculum in size. 2. The margin of the upper jaw is formed entirely by the intermazillary bone; it is armed throughout its length with a row of small teeth; it is very weak, and dilated only in front into a nearly transparent lamella. 3. The maxillary bone is rudimentary: whilst in freshwater Siluroids with a short skull it is diminished in length, in Alepidosaurus it certainly imitates the cranial bones in its elongated form, but is not thicker than a needle, and can only be retained by careful preparation of the skull. These osteological characters distinctly indicate a near alliance of our fish with the Siluroidei, notwithstanding any difference of form ; and to this we may add that it is destitute of scales, and predatory ; that, like most species of this family, it has an adipose fin, and that, like all of them, it is destitute of ceca. The relationship betrays itself even in some less important characters,—for example, in the outer ray of the pectoral fins, which is thickened and toothed. We have thus in Alepidosaurus the first example of a marine Siluroid fish ; and if there be an objection to destroy the unity of the fresh- water Siluroidei by the interpolation of Alepidosaurus, we may form for it a peculiar family (Alepidosauride) with the characters of the genus, which will then take its place in the immediate vicinity of the Siluroidei. It is to be expected that Alepidosaurus ferox will not remain the sole species of this group. The fish described by Richardson, from the fragment of a cranium from Van Diemen’s Land, as dlepisaurus sp. (Voy. ‘ Erebus’ and ‘Terror,’ Ichthyol. p. 34, pl. 22. figs. 1-4), is identical with that from Madeira, as I have convinced myself by personal examination of the specimen, as far as the characters can be ascertained from the existing materials. His assertion that Ale- pidosaurus belongs to the Sphyrenide rests upon a very superficial investigation. But Mr. Lowe has told me of another species, very similar to our fish, which the fishermen in Madeira not unfrequently take with the hook at great depths. The union of the vertebree, of the bones of the skull, and of the muscular segments is, however, so loose that, by its own efforts to free itself, the fish breaks up into fragments, and those portions which can be brought up to the sur- face become broken up in the air as though they had been dissolved by boiling.—Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 121. * I will give a detailed description of the skeleton in the course of my ‘Cata- logue of Fishes.’ It is remarkable in general for the singular deficiency of earthy constituents, as the muscles are for the extremely small development of the ligamentous tissue. 152 Miscellaneous. On the Origin of Species. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq. At the last Meeting of the British Association, held at Oxford, Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys exhibited in the Natural History Section several specimens of Buccinum undatum, each of which had a double oper- culum,—in one instance a second or supplementary operculum being piled on the usual one, and in the others there being two separate opercula, instead of one, in each Whelk. Mr. Jeffreys adverted briefly to the different kinds of monstrosity which occur in animals and plants, and said he believed this to be the first case of a similar monstrosity in the Mollusca. He observed that the monstrosity under consideration appeared to be congenital, and not to have arisen from an accidental loss of the original organ, because in some of the specimens both opercula were cases of hypertrophy, and in the others of atrophy ; and he mentioned that all the specimens came from the same place (Sandgate, in Kent), showing a repetition, and perhaps a hereditary transmission, of the same abnormal phenomenon; and he suggested that thus permanent varieties might in course of time be formed, and constitute what some naturalists would call ** distinct species.”” He adduced, in support of this view, the case of a reversed monstrosity of the common Garden Snail (Helix as- persa) having been bred for many years in succession by the late M. d’Orbigny, in his garden at Rochelle, as well as many instances of a reversed form of Almond Whelk (Fusus antiquus) having occurred in the same localities on the coasts of England and Portugal, such being the normal form in the Crag. On the Habit of Notopteris Macdonaldii, Gray. By Joun MacGituivray, Esq. This curious Bat, which does not correspond sufficiently with the characters of any genus I have access to—coming nearest, however, to Macroglossus or Kiodotus—inhabits a deep, narrow, and very high cavern communicating with the sea, at the south-east corner of this island. I twice paid visits to this spot, but could not effect an entrance either by land or water: this can only be done during a dead calm, at low water, spring tides. A few days ago the specimen _ in the bottle was brought me: it had been found dead that morning under a banana in blossom, where it had probably been feeding during the night. The natives had previously told me that the Negrei Putegétho (as they call it) is fond of resorting at night to the banana blossoms. Aneiteum, July 1859. PENTACRINUS FISHERI, described by Mr. Baily in our last Number, was erroneously stated to have been found in the Kimmeridge Clay: it should have been the Oxford Clay of Weymouth. a a SSR OSL AT ANWR NEE ; =. iste Re at et a oe WY Fae SANT Sere THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [THIRD SERIES.] No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1860. XXIII.—Some Account of the “Chaparro” of Fuerteventura, a new Species of Convolvulus. By the Rev, R. T.. Lowe, M.A. Durine a few days’ visit to Fuerteventura, with Mr. Wollaston, in our friend Mr. Gray’s yacht the ‘ Miranda,’ in January 1858, I received accounts of the existence in the island of a small shrubby spinous plant, called “Chaparro,” the wood or root of which, like that of the “Lefia noel *” (Convolvulus scoparius, L. fil.) of Grand Canary, was reported to possess a fragrance rendering it an object of supposed commercial interest. The plant was said to grow chiefly, or perhaps solely, towards the south of the island, on the desolate and desert promontory of Jandia; and it was stated to have been occasionally collected and exported into France and Spain on account of its alleged perfume. At the moment, I had unfortunately no opportunity of verify- ing this information on the spot by a visit to Jandia. But spe- cimens of Asparagus pastorianus, Webb, collected in the neigh- bourhood of Agoa Bueyes and of Rio Palmas, were hastily affirmed by some of my informants to be the plant in question, though possessing evidently none of the properties, beyond the spinous shrubby habit, which had been ascribed to it. Revisiting Fuerteventura in March 1859, with my friend Mr. Wollaston, I reapplied myself, during a few days’ stay at Betancuria, to a more satisfactory solution of this problem. At that place I learned not only that the ‘‘ Chaparro” was certainly not the above-named Asparagus, but that it was to be found within the distance of six or eight hours’ ride in a southerly direction, at a place called the Plaga Biocho, along the west coast of the island, towards the neck or origin of the great promontory of Jandia. * A corruption, doubtless, of Lignum aloes, the “lign aloes” of Scrip- ture (Num. xxiv. 6, &c.), which is, however, the produce of quite a different plant, viz. Aloexylon Agallochum, Lour. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 1] 154 Rev. R. T. Lowe on the “‘ Chaparro” of Fuerteventura, Furnished by the kind and princely hospitality of Don Pedro Manrique de Lara y Cabrera with horses, guides, provisions, and every appliance for the expedition, I set out from Betancuria at 8 a.m. on the 6th of April, 1859; and after a long and weary ride of eighteen or twenty miles parallel with the coast, in a south-westerly direction from Rio Palmas, across an appa- rently endless succession of arid, stony, pathless wastes and dry Barrancos, attained at last the object of my search. We had just crossed, a little way above its mouth, the bed of a dry Bar- ranco, called the Barranco Gastey, two or three leagues beyond a place called Mésque; and weary and despairing of success, as we were now, at 2 P.M., entering upon another seemingly inter- minable, hot, barren, sandy waste, sloping westward down to the sea, without apparent trace of either animal or vegetable life, I was about to give the order to turn our horses’ heads home- wards, when all at once one of my guides exclaimed, “ Mira, Sefior, el Chaparro !” (‘Look, sir, the Chaparro!’’). On horseback I could perceive nothing but the usual loose grey stones that lie scattered everywhere on these sun-burnt, ever parched-up, dull, and dreary wastes; but jumping off, I found that some at least of what appeared such were really plants, and presently the dis- covery of flowering examples completed my surprise and satis- faction. Much of what had appeared so like round-headed stones covered with grey lichen, that on horseback it was scarcely possible to discern the difference, proved at once to be a plant, the object of my search, and a Convolvulus. Although the day was so far spent, and we had at least some twenty miles to retrace our steps, I remained more than half an hour examining the locality and taking descriptive notes from the plants i situ. They were pretty thickly scattered on the spot, but did not extend far, occupying a space of perhaps half a mile in breadth, and ending as abruptly as they had begun. Whilst I was thus exploring their characters and the limits of their place of growth, my guides were occupied in rooting up a few plants for specimens,—a work of no small dif- ficulty, owing to the excessive toughness and hardness of their stems and roots, though, warned of this peculiarity beforehand, we had brought a sort of pick-axe for the purpose. I rode on about a mile further, crossing another dry Barranco, remarkable for being lined on each side near the sea with fine tamarisk trees or bushes—the only green thing that I had seen for miles. On the sloping plain beyond this ravine, called the Plaga Biocho, I found a still larger patch of finer Chaparros. This spot could not be more than two or three leagues in a north or north-west direction from Chilegua, and near the origin or neck of the Jandia promontory. a new Species of Convolvulus. 155 The flowers at once proclaimed the plant to be a true Convol- vulus, alien otherwise in aspect as it is entirely from the majority of species of the genus. It belongs, however, to a remarkable group of species similar in habit and locality (C. spinosus, Desh., hystrix, Vahl, Forskahli, Del., sericeus, Burm. &c.), found only in the desert plains or wastes of Syria, Persia, and Arabia. It is therefore a matter of considerable interest to find a represen- tative of so peculiar a group in the Canaries, where it is, how- ever, in some degree linked on to the more ordinary twining shrubby forms by the intervention of the scarcely less anomalous C. scoparius, L. fil. I could not discover in the plant itself, either on the spot or subsequently, any confirmation of the notion of its being avail- able as a perfume. Both root and wood, leaves and flowers, were equally devoid of fragrance fresh or dry; nor was there any trace of resin, or essential oil, or glandular exudation per- ceptible in any part of the plant. My attention was directed, however, by my guides to its pro- perty of catching fire instantly, and burning readily, whilst green, or even growing,—which would seem to indicate the existence of some inflammable essential oil or principle. This property I verified upon the spot ; and it seemed to be the only character which gave it any value in the estimation of the few country people in the neighbourhood who were at all acquainted with the plant. Convolvulus caput-Meduse. C. dumosus humilis nanus pulvinato-cespitosus ramosissimus duris- simus spinosus cinereus; ramulis abbreviatis lignosis densissime glomerato-intertextis, novellis strictis rigidis acutis spinescenti- bus; foliis parvis lineari-oblongis v. anguste spathulatis obtusis crassiusculis sericeo-cinereis ; floribus axillaribus solitariis breviter pedicellatis parvis extus sericeis, antheris (purpureo-lilacinis) in fauce apparentibus subexsertis; stylis 2 distinctis filiformibus antheras paulo excedentibus. Hab. m sterilibus arenosis saxosisque aridis apricis regionis submaritimee ore occidentalis Insule Fuerteventuree, Promonto- rium Jandize versus, ad alt. 200-500 fere ped.—Florentem die 6% Aprilis 1859 inveni. A most remarkable and (for its genus) paradoxical species, so excessively dwarfed down and stunted that it has more the ap- pearance, when growing, of a rounded convex stone, covered with a grey Lichen, or of some Madreporiform mass, such as the Brain-coral (Meandrina, Lamk.), than of a phenogamous plant ; though, when torn up by the root, it presents rather the form and aspect of some enormous grey fungus (Boletus), being a stipitate, pulvinate, often hemispherical or turbinate, hard, woody, spinous mass of densely interwoven, rigid branches, 11* 156 ‘Rev. R. T. Lowe on a new Species of Convolvulus. with quite small and inconspicuous leaves and flowers in pro- portion to its size, like some closely-browsed or clipped-down thorny bush, and of the shape exactly of a miniature Stone- Pine (Pinus Pinea, L.). Root woody, very hard and stiff, nearly or quite simple and tap-shaped, covered with a rugged, longitu- dinally-striated, brown bark, and from the thickness of the little finger to that of the thumb at the crown, where it imme- diately divides into a dense mass of very short, stiff, woody, closely interlacing and entangled branches, forming a very hard, rigid, spinous, cushion-like, grey, flattened head, convex in the centre, from 3 or 4 to 18 inches in diameter, and from 1 to 6 inches thick in the middle; so hard, compact, and woody, that it will often bear the weight of a man standing or even stamping on it, without yielding or sensible disfigurement. Young shoots originating chiefly from within or beneath the roof-like cushion or pileus formed by the older, outwardly-knobbed, spurred and stunted, interlacing branches; straight, hard, stiff, rigid, spine- like, seldom more than 1 or 2 inches long, round, terete, sharp, and hard-pointed, finely and evenly striate longitudinally, very finely and minutely cinereo-puberulous. Leaves 2 to 5 or 6 lines long, and 3-1 line broad, thickish in substance, subcon- duplicate, clothed with adpressed silky-grey hairs, linear-oblong, subspathulate, obtuse. Flowers pretty, but small and rather inconspicuous, solitary, axillary, subsessile in the axils of the leaves on the young shoots, light rose-pink or purple, much resembling those of C. arvensis, L., but. very much smaller, being only 4 or 5 lines in diameter. Calyx bracteolate; sepals and the adpressed bractlets oblong, short, one-third or one-fourth the length of the corolla, silky grey. Corolla 5 or 6 lines in diameter, three or four times the length of the bracts and sepals, funnel-shaped, 5-angular, and outwardly silky-pubescent in five longitudinal rays or narrow acuminate stripes. The flowers continued to expand successively for several weeks after the plants had been deposited in a basket kept in a dry place,—deriving probably, whilst growing in those arid wastes, their chief supply of moisture from the air, and depending only secondarily upon the soil. Indeed, at this moment, though more than a year and a half has elapsed since they were rooted up, — they look very much the same as when actually growing. I was informed by a Spanish gentleman in the house of my kind and hospitable friend Don Ramon Paez, at Puerto de Cabras, in Fuerteventura, that in Spain the name “ Chaparro ” designates some species of dwarf shrubby oak. Specimens of entire plants of Convolvulus caput-Meduse have been placed in the Banksian and Hookerian herbaria. Lea Rectory, Aug. 6, 1860. shi Sid see tah aa Li Prof. E. J. Chapman on a new Species of Agelacrinites. 157 XXIV.—On a New Species of Agelacrinites, and on the Struc- tural Relations of that Genus. By E. J. Cuapman, Professor - of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto. Introductory Notice.—The accompanying figure represents, on a somewhat enlarged scale, the upper side of an undescribed species of Vanuxem’s rare and interesting genus Agela- crinites, discovered amongst some Lower Silurian fossils from the Trenton Limestone of Peterborough, Canada West. It is dedicated to the able palzontologist of the Geological Survey of Canada, whose researches have so greatly added to our knowledge of the obscurer organisms of the Silurian age, and who has done so much, in all respects, for the advancement of Canadian paleontology. The present communication is subdivided into two short sec- tions. The first contains a detailed description of the new species. This description, however, it should be remarked, is founded on a single example. The second section comprises an analytical review of the genus Agelacrinites in general, more especially with regard to its structural relations and affinities. 1. Description of Agelacrinites Billingsii.—Body circular, or nearly so. In the-specimen on which this description is based, its diameter is exactly half an inch. It is slightly convex above, and flat, or apparently somewhat concave below. From the centre of the upper side, five rays, composed each of a double series of alternating or interlocking plates, radiate towards the margin of the disk, and terminate in well-defined points at about the twelfth of an inch from this margin. The rays, in the specimen under examination, exhibit no traces of pores, even when strongly magnified. Nevertheless pores may have been, and probably were, originally present. It is easy to conceive how minute orifices of this kind might become ob- literated during fossilization ; whilst, on the other hand, the object of the rays is altogether inexplicable, unless we look upon them as really representing ambulacral areas. Moreover, poriferous ray-plates have actually been discovered in certain examples of Agelacrinites; and analogy, consequently, would lead us to infer that they existed originally in ali. These rays, at their origin, leave a small central space covered by larger and somewhat rhombic plates. The latter appear to be five in num- ber, and to constitute the first ray-plates, one being common to two adjacent rays. Very possibly, however, each of these rhombic plates may be divided through the centre, longitu- dinally ; for the specimen is much broken at this spot, and the plates are pressed, more or less, one over the other. The Agelacrinites Billingsii, 158 Prof. E. J. Chapman on a new Species of Agelacrinites. interradial spaces and the margin of the disk are covered by numerous irregularly disposed, scale-like and partially imbri- cating plates. At the margin these are very small, exceeding] numerous, and arranged in three or four irregular rows, wit their longest diameter pointing towards the centre of the disk. To these succeed a series of larger plates, having their greatest diameter in a direction at right angles to that of the border plates, or, in other words, parallel with the circumference of the disk. To these succeed, again, other and somewhat smaller plates, all partially overlapping. This arrangement of the surface plates seems to be an extreme modification of that which obtains in A. Hamiltonensis of Vanuxem, and A. Bohemicus of F. Roemer; but the larger plates merge gradually, as it were, into the others, and thus there is no defined circle of large plates separating (as in the latter types) the border plates from those of the centre. Finally, in one of the interradial spaces, at a distance of about one-sixth of an inch from the centre of the disk, a well-marked “ pyramidal orifice” is situated. This, m the specimen under examination, is about one-twentyfourth of an inch in diameter, and is made up, apparently, of ten plates, in two sets of five—one set alternating within the other, as in Hall’s Hemicystites parasitica. The under side of our species remains unknown; but, in the specimen examined, it is not attached to a shell or other organic body, and hence, as shown moreover by examples of other species, the genus cannot pro- perly be considered a parasitic one. Agelacrinites Billingsu differs essentially from the Canadian A. Dicksoni of Billings (and also from the Edrioaster Bigsbyi of that paleontologist) by the possession of short and straight rays, and by its numerous marginal plates. It is also at once distm- guished by its straight rays, independently of other characters, from the typical Devonian species, 4. Hamiltonensis of Vanuxem, and the more recently discovered Carboniferous species, A. Kaskaskiensis of Hall. It agrees, on the other hand, somewhat closely with Hall’s Hemicystites parasitica=Agelacrinites para- siticus from the Niagara Limestone of New York; but in this latter species the rays are very narrow at their orgin, and are connected there (in the centre of the disk) by a small tubercle or rounded plate. In place of becoming narrower also towards the margin (as in A, Billingsii) and terminating in well-defined points, they become rapidly broader, “ coalesce with the plates of the body” (Professor Hall), and are altogether undefined at their extremities. These characters, as given in the ‘ Paleontology of New York? (vol. ii. p. 245, and plate 51. figs. 18-20), from an examination of several specimens, are exactly the reverse of those which obtain in our new species. Whilst, also (although Prof. E. J. Chapman on the Genus Agelacrinites. 159 this character is probably somewhat indefinite), the small border plates in A. Billingsit form two or three circles, in A. parasiticus they appear to occur only in a single row. 2. Analytical Review of the Genus Agelacrinites and its included Species.—The generic characters of Agelacrinites may be thus defined :—Form circular ; stemless ; flat or concave below, and somewhat convex above ; and covered by numerous small plates, arranged in part irregularly, and in part in regular order. The definitely arranged plates form five rays (ambulacral. areas ?), which originate at the centre of the upper side of the body. These rays are either short and straight or long and curved. They are also composed of a double series of small polygonal plates, interlocking along the central line of ray; or, otherwise, of a single (?) series of plates (Roemer’s A. Rhenanus). The irregularly arranged plates are elliptical ‘or circular, variable in size, very numerous, thin, scale-like, and imbricating ; or imbri- cating at and around the margin of the disciform body, and joining by their edges in the more central part of the disk. The mar- ginal plates are commonly very small, and, in some species, are separated from the more central plates by a circle of compara- tively large pieces. In the centre of one of these (interam- bulacral ?) spaces, and about midway between the apex of the body and the margin, is situated an orifice covered by a pyramid of five or more (moveable?) plates. The apex itself, or centre and origin of the rays, is covered by a single circular plate, or is surrounded by five or ten angular plates—these latter constituting the first plates of the rays. Characters of the under side of the body, position of mouth, &c., not definitely known. From this definition, it is clear,as, indeed, is universally allowed, that Agelacrinites belongs to the Echinodermata. In the pre- sent state of our knowledge, however, it is impossible to refer it satisfactorily to any one of the admitted orders or families of that class. With the Crinoids proper, and the Blastoids, it appears to have only general affinities; but with the Cystideans it is evidently closely connected: more especially by the posses- sion in common of a pyramidal orifice or so-called anal pyramid. It differs from the Cystidean structure, nevertheless, in many important respects: the peculiar rays, the imbricating plates, the absence of a stem, for example, are essential points of dif- ference. The imbrication of the plates serves to connect it, through thegenus Protaster, with the Euryales or the Ophiurians ; and the conformation of the rays, in certain species, appears to afford another link in support of this view. But is it not equall related to the Echinida? Aftera careful consideration of the subject, I cannot refrain from hazarding an opinion that the 160 Prof. E. J. Chapman on the Structural Relations — position of the mouth, as usually given, is erroneous. In several. species, as in A. parasiticus and A. Kaskaskiensis of Hall (‘Geology of Iowa,’ vol. i. part 2, pl. 25), the centre or origin of the rays is a simple disk or rounded tubercle—incontestably, no mouth: and hence we may fairly assume that, in other species also, the mouth must be situated elsewhere. The question then arises as to the real nature of the pyramidal orifice. This is usually looked upon either as an anal orifice or as an ovarian aperture. Neither of these views is by any means certain, nor, indeed, apparently susceptible of proof. To consider this orifice as the mouth, however, appears a still less satisfactory conclusion. In the Crinoids proper, the true position of the mouth is still, strictly speaking, unknown. It is considered in some genera to be in the centre of the “ vault,” or upper surface, and in others to occupy an excentric position, as between two of the arms, &c. This latter view is unsustained by any proof, beyond the mere occurrence of an orifice at the points in question. The excentric orifice may or may not be the mouth. But if we omit these forms from consideration, and turn to those types of Radiata in which the position of the mouth is no longer doubtful, that organ, it will be seen, is invariably situated in the centre of the body, except in the Family of the Spatangide, the highest family or natural group of the entire series. In the other families of the Kchinida, in the Asterida, Ophiurida, and other orders in which the position of the mouth is truly known, the mouth is always central. This is evidently its normal position in the radiated type of structure, and one, consequently, that we should scarcely expect to see departed from, except in the case of those forms which stand at the higher limit of the series. Unless this view be adopted, we must almost necessarily assume that in the Radiata there are certain natural groups (not yet thoroughly worked out) which are perfectly unconnected with each other, and in which, respectively, the higher forms foreshadow an ad- vanced type of structure, whilst the lower forms present the normal type. The higher forms of a low group, however lowly organized as to their entire structure, will be thus, in certain respects, in advance of the lower forms of a higher group. Whatever grounds there may be to believe that some law of this kind really holds good in Nature, its application in the present place would be evidently forced. Discarding, therefore, the idea that in the pyramidal orifice of the Cystideans and Agelacrinites the mouth is represented, this latter organ must be sought for in another place. Reasons have already been stated against this being the centre of the rays. Its true position will be found, I believe, in the centre of the under side of the body. But, it may be urged in objection to this, the genus Agelacrinites is Se hah A ee een ee ea ee er See oy aT Man ee ey nen is se «2 & iA i re f : : of the Genus Agelaerinites. 161 sessile—is attached by its under surface to shells and other foreign bodies ; and hence the mouth cannot be situated there. Several examples, it is quite true, have been met with attached in this manner to Brachiopod shells; but this is by no means a general condition of occurrence, and, rightly considered, is no proof of an original permanent attachment. It is just as excep- tional a mode of occurrence, indeed, as that from which Vanuxem derived the name of the genus. i This suggestion as to the true position of the mouth cannot, of course, be satisfactorily adopted until confirmed by the ex- amination of more perfect specimens than those hitherto dis- covered, or until the proper functions of the pyramidal orifice, in this genus and in the Cystideans, are clearly ascertained. But, under any view, it seems obvious that, without a forced collocation, these peculiar forms cannot be placed in any existing group. In the present restricted state of our knowledge at least, they must form a group apart. Mr. Billings (Decade III. of ‘Canadian Organic Remains,’ under description of Agelacrinites Dicksoni) appears inclined to regard them as constituting a sub- order of Star-fishes; and he proposes to arrange them in this connexion under the term of Edrioasteride. This name seems objectionable, however, on two grounds: first, because the sup- posed sessile (2. e. parasitic) condition of Agelacrinites is by no means proved ; and secondly, because the relations of the genus to the Star-fishes—in so close a way, at least, as the name would imply—is not yet established. For these reasons I would sug- gest the term Thyroidea, in allusion to the valved aperture, as the name of the special group or order framed for the reception of these forms. The followmg scheme will then represent the pro- bable relations of the various leading groups belonging to the Echinodermata generally :— Crinoidea. Blastoidea. Cystidea.—_, Thyroidea—, Asterida. Ophiurida. Euryalida. Echinida. Holothurida. In the group Thyroidea we have, at present, but one family— that of the Agelacrinitide, comprising, probably, but one known 162 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. genus: Agelacrinites. The recognized species of this genus are enumerated in the annexed tabular view :— Subkingdom RADIATA. Class ECHINODERMATA. Order THYROIDEA. Fam. Agelacrinitide. Genus AGELACRINITEs. Synopsis of Species. A.—LoweEr SiLurian SPEcIEs. (Rays curved) :— 1. A. Buchianus, KE. Forbes. 2. A. Cincinnatiensis, Roemer. 3. A. Dicksoni, Billings. 4. A. (Edrioaster) Bigsbyi, Billings. (Rays straight) :— 5. A. Bohemicus, Roemer. 6. A. Billingsii, Chapman. B.—Uprrer Sinurian SPEcIEs. (Rays straight) :— 7. A. parasiticus, Hall. C.—Devonian SPECIEs. (Rays curved) :— 8. A. Hamiltonensis, Vanuxem. 9. A. Rhenanus, Roemer. D—CarBONIFEROUS SPECIES. (Rays curved) :— 10. A. Kaskaskiensis, Hall. XXV.—On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By W. Litisezore. [With a Plate.] Proressor Litisesore of Upsal has published, in the ‘ Trans- actions of the Royal Academy of Sciences’ of that place, a memoir containing detailed descriptions of the animals to which the above generic appellations were given by Rathke. As it forms an interesting supplement to the memoirs by Steenstrup and Leuckart which have already appeared in this Journal*, we here give an abstract of its contents. In the historical portion of his memoir, the author goes over the same ground as his predecessors; so that there is no occa- * See Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xvi. p. 153, and 3rd ser. vol. iv. p: 422. W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 163 sion to refer to it. Professor Lilljeborg considers that Rathke’s Peltogastri belong to the group of Cirripedes, and admits the generic divisions established in them by Diesing. Genus Pacuyspe.ia, Diesing, Syst. Helm. i. p. 435. Of this genus, which, as Leuckart has shown, is identical with Sacculina of Thompson, the author gives the following character :— : Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ectopara- situm sub abdomine Crustaceorum Decapodorum Brachyurorum degens. hel adultum crassum, sacciforme, transverse ellipticum, cute (pallio) levi, molli, sed firma, corpus crassum, carnosum, intus glanduliforme et sine cavitate digestionis distincta, instar pallii circumdante, vestitum. Os in organo adfigendi, vel acetabulo, subinfundibuliformi, corneo perforatum, et in cesophagum trans- iens. Anus nullus? Ovaria externa numerosa, ramosa, czci- formia, circa corpus adfixa et membrana tenui involuta. Ovaria interna in corpore carnoso sita. Cavitas inter ovaria externa et pallium per foramen sat magnum, ori oppositum et plicis cutis circumdatum, aperta. Organa masculina ignota. Pullus entomostraciformis, pullo Cirripediorum processibus ad latera partis anterioris corporis similis. The form of the young proves that these animals belong to the Cirripedes. The mature animal is a sac without segments, eyes, or limbs (Pl. IV. fig. 6). This sac presents two prominent parts, of which the first, situated on the side by which the creature is attached to the animal on which it lives as a parasite, is a funnel-shaped organ of attachment (fig. 6 a), supported by a short neck and perforated in the middle by the mouth. At the opposite side there is a short tube, formed by folds of the © skin, and surrounding an aperture of considerable size; the latter leads into the cavity containing the external ovaries, and appears to be intended to give exit to the young. The cesophagus is small and short ; in the individual examined by the author it was curved in a spiral form, and fixed to the lower side of a large fleshy part. The latter had a glandular appearance internally, and had no distinct digestive cavity ; the author regards it as the transformed body probably occupied for the most part by the generative organs. The voluminous racemose interior ovaries were seen distinctly, but no male organs were observed. This body was continued to the superior aperture, where, however, it presented no anal opening, but its thick outer coat forms the large folds which surround that ori- fice. Atone side the membrane enveloping the body appears to be more compact, and furnished with several distinct folds, 164 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. and here it is attached to the inner surface of the skin (pallium). Except at this point, the body is everywhere surrounded by the external ovaries, resembling ramose ceca (fig. 7d). The structure of these resembles that of the external band-like ovaries described by Leuckart (Annals, ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 428, pl. 7. fig. 6) : according to Lilljeborg, they are contained in one, or perhaps two sacs formed of a delicate transparent membrane, which presents the appearance of an epithelium with irregular cells. The figure of the young animal given by Cavolini (copied in fig. 17) presents a closer resemblance to that of a newly-hatched larva of a Cirripede than that of Peltogaster, as observed by the author and Lindstrém. Sp. 1. Pachybdella Carcini, Rathke. (PI. IV. figs. 6 & 7.) Animal supra et infra leviter sinuatum; partes laterales obtuse ; acetabulum rhomboideum, marginibus simplicibus, non multum expansis. Color rufescenti-flavidus. Latitudo cire. 17—20, et crassitudo 9-12 millim. Peltogaster Carcini, H. Rathke, Beitrage zur Fauna Norwegens, Acta Leop. xx. p. 247, tab. 12. figs. 18, 19. Pachybdella Rathkei, Diesing, Syst. Helm. i. p. 435. It is found under the abdomen of Carcinus Menas, attached over the intestinal canal, usually singly, sometimes two together. Also met with on Portunus marmoreus, and, according to Steen- strup, on Portunus hirtellus im the Mediterranean. Lovén has met with it on the abdomen of a Hyas. The author adds that it is probable there may be several spe- cies of the genus, and, judging from Cavolini’s figures, that he had more than one species under his eyes. [As Leuckart has indicated (/. c. p. 424), the generic name Pachybdella must be changed to Sacculina, Thompson, and the species above described will stand as Sacculina Carcini, Thomp- son. We have also to add the species, Sacculina inflata, described by Leuckart.] Genus Peirocastrer, Rathke. Reisebemerkungen, Neueste Schrift. der Naturforsch. Gesellsch. in Danzig, ii. p. 195; Beitr. z. Fauna Norw., Acta Leop. xx. p. 244. From his observations on several new species of this genus, the author gives the following character for it :— Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ecto- parasiticum, in abdomine Paguri degens. Animal adultum. Corpus sacciforme, elongatum, teretiusculum, vel depressiusculum, cute (pallio) plus vel minus pellucida sed firma obtectum, minime segmentatum, et partibus appendicularibus arti- W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 165 culatis destitutum. Os in organo adfigendi subinfundibuliformi vel acetabuliformi plus vel minus corneo, absque appendicibus buccalibus, in latere inferiore corporis situm. Ad extremitatem unam (anteriorem) corporis apertura, interdum magna, interdum parva, cavitatem generalem corporis internam aperiens adest *. Nullum corpus internum carnosum adest nullusque ventriculus a cavitate corporis distinctus, quare hee cavitas, que intus, sub cute firma et transverse fibrosa, membrana tenui pellucida sat vero firma est vestita, et ad alimentum digerendum vel saltem adser- vandum, et ad ovaria complectanda servit. Genitalia bisexualia ? Partes due subclavatee vel sacculiformes (? testes vel vesicule seminales), pedunculo vel canali ad membranam internam cavitatis corporis sub ovariis adfixet+. Ovaria duo, in principio in fundo cavitatis corporis supra et inter partes illas duas sacculiformes adfixa, juxta sese posita, extus sacciformia, intus acinosa, mem- brana cellulosa circumdata, et demum totam cavitatem corporis explentia, et inter se ita coalescentia, ut vix disjungi possint. Pulli iisdem antecedentis similes, entomostraciformes, cum Cirri- pediorum pullis processibus lateralibus a parte anteriore et infe- riore corporis exeuntibus congruentes, sed tamen etiam formam pullorum Lernzidarum referentes. From their more simple internal structure, the deficiency of a fleshy internal body, and the sacciform ovaries which occupy the whole cavity, the author considers that these animals form not only a distinct genus, but even a distinct family. This pre- sents some analogies with Darwin’s order Apoda. The structure of the larva and of the mature animal, which is probably herma- phrodite, appears to prove that both Peltogaster and Pachybdella belong to the Cirripedia. The form of the body in Peltogaster is cylindrical, sometimes a little flattened, and the aperture leading into the cavity of the body is placed at one of its extremities. These characters distinguish Peltogaster from Pachybdella. In other respects the two genera are similar. The body in Peltogaster is sacciform, enyeloped in a soft and smooth, more or less compact and trans- parent skin, which has externally a very fine, transparent, struc- tureless, chitinous epidermis, and under this a thicker and less transparent dermis, of fibrous structure, and furnished with transverse fibres. The thickness and opacity of this skin vary in different species, and even apparently in individuals of the Same species, according as the internal parts are more or less developed. Within the dermis is a delicate transparent mem- brane without epithelium, slightly attached to the dermis by an * Rathke regarded this orifice as a mouth. + Rathke, perhaps correctly, regards these as male sexual organs, and therefore believes the animals to be hermaphrodites, which is also the case in the Cirripede which approaches them most closely, although it is still very different—namely, Darwin’s Proteolepas. 166 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. areolar tissue; this lines the internal cavity, and consequently embraces the ovaries. It is probably this membrane that Rathke regards as a stomach (ventricule) ; and when he found eggs in it, he was led to believe that the stomach of these animals also performed the function of a matrix. The two parts which both Rathke and the autliee regard as male organs (vesicule seminales?) form, in Peltogaster sulcatus, opake sacs filled with a cellular matter and furnished with a long neck (figs. 10a & 11). This neck is fixed, beneath and to one side of the primary ovaries, to the inner surface of the lining membrane of the body-cavity. These parts are attached beneath the organ of adhesion, as mentioned by Rathke. Their cecal ex- tremities are directed forwards, as described by Rathke. As the author’s specimens were preserved in spirit, he could not ascer- tain whether these sacs contained spermatozoids. He hints that they may be cement-glands, but, as they do not appear to be connected with the ovaries, from which, as asserted by Darwin, the cement-glands originate, and as he could not discover any connexion between them and the organ of adhesion, which ought to be formed by their secretion, he does not regard this function as probable. That Peltogaster possesses cement-glands is indi- cated by the structure of its organ of adhesion and the mode in which this organ is fixed to the skin of the abdomen of the Pagurus. On comparing the dilated disk of Peltogaster Pa- guri (fig. 8) with that of the basal membrane of Coronula balenaris figured by Darwin (Mon. Cirrip. ii. pl. 28. fig. 1 a), there appears to be a considerable resemblance between them. The margins of the organ of adhesion are more or less united to the skin of the Pagurus, so that, in separating them, fragments of the skin, or at least of the epidermis, remain attached to the margins of the organ*. The ovaries at first present the appearance of two sacs placed very close together; they are elongated, opake, and a little thickened behind (Pl. IV. fig. 9). They are situated on the inferior wall of the body-cavity, immediately behind the organ of adhesion, upon the tegumentary membrane, which is much thicker in this spot. They are separately enveloped by a cellular membrane with different formative materials. Their walls are thick and opake. The structure of the contents is acinose. When compressed and magnified 200 diameters, the ovules, with their germinal vesicle, are clearly seen enveloped in a tenacious matter, which is probably a future cement, as this, according to Darwin, issues in a similar form from the primitive ovaries of * According to Darwin, the cement of Coronula balenaris penetrates the epidermis of the Whales, and becomes confounded therewith in the way above described. W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 167 the Cirripedes. During the development of the ova the ovaries become enlarged, until at length they fill the whole cavity of the body, and at the same time they unite so closely, or even become so confounded, that it is sometimes impossible to discover their original limits. They then present the appearance of a single sac surrounded externally by the inner membrane of the body- cavity. When the skin is removed, the sacs of eggs appear as a single sac, the walls of which are formed by the membrane which lines the cavity of the body, but beneath this they are found to ssess their own proper coats. These walls are less transparent and solid, cellular in structure, and contain formative substances, from which it follows that the sacs themselves act as matrices, and not the cavity of the body as supposed by Rathke. When the membrane enveloping the ovisacs bursts anteriorly, the young escape directly by the anterior aperture of the body- cavity. Probably the existence of the parent terminates with the accomplishment of its propagative destiny, as in other para- sites ; and thus we may explain the transformation of the ovaries into such enormous sacs. The author found two specimens of Peltogaster sulcatus, dead and completely empty, but still attached to the abdomen of Pagurus chiracanthus, Lill}. He has also found in the same matrix ova and newly-hatched young; it therefore appears that the development of the eggs does not take place simultaneously, although the difference is not great. The organ of adhesion, being generally in the form of a funnel with a neck of greater or less length, is always of a harder tex- ture than the surrounding skin, and more or less horny accord- ing to the age of the animal. Young individuals, in which the secretion of cement has been less, have the organ softer and lighter in colour; in older specimens it is hard and solid, at least in part, and its colour is then brown*. It has always an aperture in the middle (fig. 8), through which the Peltogaster probably sucks its nourishment from its host. This orifice is continued through the neck of the organ of adhesion, and also through the epidermis and dermis. Rathke denies the existence of this aperture, believing that the orifice at one extremity lead- ing into the cavity of the body was the mouth. But the form of the organ of adhesion and the mode in which it is attached to its host appear to prove that it is formed, as in the other Cirripedes, at least partially, by the secretion of cement+. As in the other Cirripedes, it appears that this organ is also formed by a trans- formation of the outer or second pair of antenne, formed in the * The substance of which it is formed is probably chitinous. t Ina specimen of P. Paguri, the author once observed a portion of a canal attached by one of its extremities to the inner part of the epidermis; this might have been a cement-canal. 168 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. larvee in the lateral apophyses of the anterior part of the body ; and as the mouth is situated in this organ, it appears that it also has been formed by the transformation of the tubular mouth of the larva. It presents different forms in the different species, and may furnish distinctive characters. Where-it is fixed, the epidermis is always firmer and thicker, and it sometimes even extends over the epidermis like a shield (fig. 8b). Sometimes there is only a ring of firmer tissue on the epidermis round its base. When the Peltogastri which have the organ of adhesion rounded, and not ramose, are separated from the skin of the Pagurus, the latter exhibits a round hole at the point where the organ of adhesion was fixed; through this aperture they no doubt suck their nourishment. The newly-hatched larva (fig. 16) is less elongated than the larvee of other Cirripedes. The posterior part of the body is not pointed, but rounded and obtuse, as in the larve of the Lerneide and Copepoda. But the larva of Peltogaster differs from the latter by an apophysis projecting from each side of the front of the body, and issuing from the lower surface. In the very young larvee this is attached to the body in such a manner that it is difficult to see it; but as the second pair of antenne are formed in these apophyses, and it is with these that the Cirri- pede afterwards adheres, it is evident that the apophyses are of the greatest importance, and their presence may be regarded as characterizing the animal. The larve of Cirripedes are distinguished from those of the Lernzidze and Copepoda by the early presence of the first pair of antennz not in the form of legs. The author has been unable to discover these antennz in newly-hatched larvze or in those still contained in the eggs*. No specimen of this genus has hitherto been discovered ex- cept upon species of the genus Pagurus. They are usually fixed upon the left side of the abdomen, in such a way that the aper- ture leading into the cavity of the body is turned towards the anterior part of the Pagurus, and consequently towards the aperture of the shell in which the Pagurus resides. This is pro- bably to enable the young to escape as rapidly as possible. The * According to Claus (Archiv fiir Naturg. 1858, p. 1, and “ Ueber den Bau und die Entwickelung parasitischer Crustaceen,”’ Cassel, 1858, p. 5), the parts of the mouth in the Copepoda are formed from the third pair of feet of the larvee, and the antennz from the first and second pairs. As, according to Darwin, the feet in the larvae of the Cirripedes have no sig- nificance as future antenne, the appendages of the mouth of the Cirri- pedes, by analogy with the order of development of parts in the Copepoda, should be formed from the first pair of feet of their larve. But Darwin thinks that this pair of feet corresponds with the second pair of feet or cirri in the developed animals. There is here, at any rate, a great difference in the development of the Cirripedia and Entomostraca. eae ee hy i q 4 ; * : W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 169 size of the parasites is in direct relation to that of the Paguri. On the smallest species of the genus Pagurus (P. chiracanthus), which is sometimes met with in shells as small as Cerithium reticulatum, the author has found specimens of Peltogaster micro- stoma only two millimetres in length. These contained no ova; but close to their organ of adhesion, which was but slightly developed, there were some long and fine filaments, apparently hollow canals, perhaps belonging to the cement-apparatus. Rathke also found similar filaments placed in two tubercles on the membrane of the “ digestive sac,” and probably in commu- nication with the parts described above as male organs. Per- haps these, as well as the female organs, assist in the production of cement. Besides Rathke’s P. Paguri, the author describes two new species. The following table gives the distinctive characters of the three :— PROMO fo 6 ors ena fs Paguri. Organum r adfigendi, sean Peltogaster ae < marginata.. suleatus. acetabulum oe pertura y, corporis _antica minima, neque \marginata.. microstoma. 1. Peltogaster Paguri, Rathke. PI. IV. fig. 12. Diagn. Acetabulum in medio latere ventrali situm, ramosum.— Longit. maxim. cire. 16 millim. Peltogaster Paguri, Rathke, Reisebemerkungen, p. 105, tab. 6. figs. 12-16; Beitr. z. Fauna Norw. p. 245, tab. 12. fig. 17. This is the largest known species. It is subject to variations both in its form and in the structure of the envelope of the body ; even the structure of the organ of adhesion and of the aperture at the anterior extremity of the body varies to a certain extent. The form of the two individuals seen by the author is represented in Pl. IV. fig. 15. But these were small specimens, one mea- suring 8 and the other 4 millim. ; the latter contained ova, the former did not. The form is more clumsy than in the other species, and nearly cylindrical, with the anterior part much thicker than the posterior. The body is much curved in a direc- tion parallel to the curvature of the abdomen of the Pagurus ; the skin is smooth, except a few Jongitudinal and transverse folds ; it is generally thick and but slightly ira kes, especi- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 12 170 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. ally in young individuals. The epidermis, which is particularly transparent, appears to be generally raised a little above the dermal layer. On the lower surface is an elongated area in which the skin is less transparent, probably in consequence of the thickness and opacity of the inner skin. The four older and larger specimens lent to the author by Prof. Lovén were filled with ova, and had the posterior part of the body a little less narrowed than the other specimens. In three of them there were little spines at each extremity of the body (fig. 13) ; but these were wanting in the fourth and largest specimen, so that they cannot be regarded as characteristic of the species. In other respects the four specimens were exactly alike, and they were found upon the same species of Pagurus (P. cuanensis), and in the same locality. The organ of adhesion (fig. 8) is larger in this species than in the others, and also differs greatly in two respects : in the first place, it is fixed in this species upon a dilated cor- neous and elongated shield, having the two extremities obtuse and placed upon the middle of the lower part of the body ; secondly, its margins are more dilated, and become dispersed in several branches, which are by degrees confounded with the external skin of the Pagurus. The shield extends only a little upon the lower surface of the body. In older individuals, the corneous matter of which this organ is formed is found to be more solid and darker in colour; the shield in these is also larger. In young individuals the central solid and dark part of the shield is surrounded by some clear concentric streaks, which, although they differ from the epidermis, have not yet acquired the solidity of the central part. The shield is therefore formed by an addition of new concentric layers of cement round the central layers, as well as by an addition of cement to the latter. There is also a small hollow neck between the shield and the acetabulum, of the same substance and colour as those parts (fig. 8 a). This neck is visible above the skin of the Pagurus. The orifice at the anterior extremity of the body leading into the internal cavity is placed nearly in the middle of that extre- mity, which is the most obtuse. The size of this aperture and the number of folds of skin surrounding its tube are subject to variation. The same membrane which lines the cavity of the body also lines the interior of the tube. The colour is variable: in some it is yellowish-green; in others, filled with well-developed eggs, reddish. This species has been found on Pagurus Bernhardus, P. pu- bescens, P. cuanensis and P. chiracanthus, on the coasts of Norway and Sweden. It usually occurs singly on the abdomen of the Pagurus. W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 171 2. Peltogaster sulcatus, n. sp. PI. IV. fig. 14. Diagn. Acetabulum pone medium situm, simplex, margine expanso, radiato. Infra inter acetabulum et aperturam corporis anteriorem magnam et marginatam bisulcatus.—Longit. circ. 7-5 mill. This species is much smaller than the preceding, and has a more cylindrical form. It generally appears to be thicker at the part where the organ of adhesion is situated. The two extrem- ties of the body are curved downwards, though not much. The part behind the organ of adhesion is shorter and more slender than the anterior part. There are some transverse folds in the vicinity of the organ of adhesion, and between this organ and the anterior aperture there are two longitudinal parallel furrows. Sometimes there are in this part several longitudinal folds in the skin, which is rather thick and scarcely transparent. The organ of adhesion is well developed, though much smaller than that of the preceding species. The neck is very distinct, and the margins are turned outwards and present radiating furrows. In the middle there is an elevation, in which a small orifice (the mouth) is visible, surrounded by a brown horny ring. ‘The rest, although apparently of more solid consistence than the skin, is of the same colour; there is no shield at its base, which is surrounded by a harder raised border of epidermis, and beyond this there is in the epidermis a streak of a more solid and more opake substance. The anterior part of the body presents a short tube, curved downwards and provided with longitudinal folds ; this surrounds the large aperture of that part. Above this aperture the author has found a small empty space between the skin and the sac of eggs which fills the body. Specimens preserved in spirits are of a yellowish-white colour. This species has been found upon Pagurus cuanensis and P. chiracanthus, on the coasts of Norway. Dr. G. Lindstrém met with as many as seven upon the same individual of P. cuanensis. The anterior part of the body is usually directed a little to the right above the abdomen of the Pagurus. 3. Peltogaster microstoma, nu. sp. PI. IV. fig. 15. Diagn. Acetabulum pone medium situm, minimum, margine vix expanso et radiato. Apertura anterior minima, vix visibilis, neque marginata.—Long. 5-6 mill. This species is smaller than the preceding, and is distinguished from both the others by the smallness of the organ of adhesion and of the anterior aperture. Its form is very variable: it is sometimes cylindrical (fig. 15), sometimes much flattened, pro- bably owing to the varying pressure of the surrounding shell. 12* 172 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. The skin is very delicate, smooth, and very transparent. The organ of adhesion is placed behind the middle of the body. It is very small, furnished with a very short neck, and with mar- gins which are but little folded outwards, and scarcely radiated. The colour is the same as that of the skin, which forms, as in the preceding species, an elevated ring round the organ of ad- hesion. The anterior opening is scarcely visible ; it is not placed at the middle of the extremity of the body, nor surrounded by a a raised and folded margin. The colour is whitish-yellow or light red. The young animal or Jarva (fig. 16), while enclosed in the egg or just escaped from it, greatly resembles that figured by Lindstrém. It is not yet sufficiently developed to enable the germ of the antennz to be seen in the apophyses of the anterior part of the body. Here we see only a streak formed of the same material as the antennz. These apophyses were applied against the margin of the body, and were visible only after strong pressure. As found by Messrs. Spence Bate * and Darwin in the larve of the Cirripedes, they certainly issue in this larva from the lower side of the body, as do also the antennze which are formed in them ; so that they do not belong to the dorsal buckler. The posterior part of the body usually wanted the two little promi- nent parts of the lower surface which occur in the specimen figured. They might therefore be regarded as a mark of a more advanced development. The spot of pigment in the place of the eye, being of a reddish-brown colour, can only be a rudimentary eye. It has much resemblance to the eyes of the larve of the Copepoda. This species has been found on Pagurus chiracanthus and P, levis on the coasts of Norway. It does not appear to be rare. With regard to the relation between Pachybdella and Pelto- gaster, and between these and those Crustacea most nearly allied to them, the author remarks that his descriptions prove that the animals differ from each other so much as to belong not only to distinct genera, but also to two distinct families. Pachyhdella is far higher in point of development than Peltogaster ; and in its structure the former presents more analogy with the ordinary Cirripedes than the latter. On examining the opened Pachy- bdella (fig. 7), it is found to have a mantle or sac like the other Cirripedes ; this sac surrounds the thick and fleshy body, which, although much metamorphosed, presents some resemblance in its form to that of the body (thorax) of a Balanide when all the * On the Development of the Cirripedia, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. 2nd series, vol. viii. p. 324. i Eide i am VG Oe ee EA EN TS SP ie aL ac baal ae tA a i ia ea ao SIS ea a lel W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 173 appendages (which have completely disappeared in Pachybdella) are removed. In Pachybdella, as im the Cirripedes in general, there are external and ramose “ ovarian ceca” situated between the mantle and the body (thorax). In external form it does not differ much from the male Cryptophialus of Darwm*. The state of Peltogaster is quite different. The external covering of the body, or the skin, may be compared with the mantle of the ordi- Cirripedes,. having a second aperture as in Pachybdella. But this mantle does not surround a separate fleshy body, and it only contains a cavity lined with a delicate membrane. In this cavity are sometimes accumulated the food which the animal has probably sucked from its host ; and on the bottom of it there are the two sacciform primitive ovaries, which become inflated as they are developed, until they present two sacs of eggs com- pletely filling the cavity. As there are analogies between Pa- chybdeila and the normal Cirripedes, others may be found between Peltogaster and the abnormal Cirripedes, such as Dar- win’s Proteolepas. The external form of the latter has much _ resemblance to that of Peltogaster, except that it has the body segmented. Like Peltogaster, it has no distinct stomach ; and almost the whole cavity of the body is occupied by a large sac of eggs (perhaps by two). Outside this sae there are also two sacciform ovaries, resembling the two primitive ovaries of Pelto- gaster. From these comparisons it is evident that if Pachybdella and Peltogaster are to be regarded as inferior to all the other Cirripedes, and consequently to all other Crustacea, Peltogaster is the lowest of all. They appear generally to show the greatest affinity with the order Apoda of Darwin; but the segmentation of the body, the appendages of the mouth, and the certain degree of permanence of the prehensile antenne in the Apoda, distinguish them from Peltogaster and Pachybdella. To the latter the author gives the name of Cirripedia Suctoria, from their sucking their nourish- ment from the animal to which they are attached. If the Cirri- pedia be placed in a line parallel with the other Crustacea, the Cirripedia Suctoria must be regarded as analogous to the Ler- neide amongst the latter. * The internal structure of Cryptophialus appears to have more resem- blance to that of Peltogaster. As Darwin says of certain males (vol ii. p- 23), that they merely represent “‘ bags of spermatozoa,”’ it may be said of the perfectly developed Peltogasters that they are only bags of eggs. [To be continued. } 174 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. XXVI.—On the Calyceraceex. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. Tue small order of the Calyceracee is little known : it is, how- ever, of great interest to the systematic botanist, because it con- stitutes the connecting link between the extensive family of the Composite and the contiguous orders of the Dipsacee and Valerianacee. It exhibits also many points of structure which are exceedingly curious. It was first instituted as a distinct family by Mr. Robert Brown, under the title of the Calyceree, in a memoir read. before the Linnean Society in Feb. 1816, when, with his extraordinary acumen, that most distinguished of botanists was able to deter- mine, from very incomplete specimens, its principal and most essential characters. Nearly about the same time, Cassini, while engaged in numerous investigations in the family of the Compo- site, noticed, in the genera Calycera and Boopis, a considerable difference of structure; he therefore separated them into a small order, for which he proposed the name of Boopide. This memoir was read before the French Academy in August of the same year. From the admirable remarks of Mr. Brown on this subject *, and the subsequent very complete analysis by M. Richard, in 1820+, of the whole family, which then consisted of only five species, representing three genera, we possess nearly all the information hitherto published respecting the structure of the order. A few years later (in 1831) Lessing described two new species from Sellow’s Brazilian collections, and also two others brought from Chile by Poppig: the characters of these last were afterwards given in fuller detail by Poppig himself in 1835 f. These descriptions added nothing to our previous knowledge of the structure of the order. DeCandolle, in the following year (1836), gave, in his ‘ Prodromus,’ a monograph of the whole family, and in a very succinct manner gave the characters of the ten species (all then known), which he arranged under four genera. Some years ago, I proposed the genus Nastanthus, the type of which I found in the Cordillera of Chile in 1825, | and of which I then made a drawing with structural details ; since then I have added ten other species to this genus. I also ‘indicated the existence of another new genus, Anomocarpus, which I had long before founded upon a plant of Cuming’s collection in Chile, to which I now add six other species. The genus Leucocera of Turczaninow§ is inadmissible, as it rests * Linn. Trans. xii. p. 135. + Mém. Mus. vi. p. 75. { Nov. Gen. et Spec. i. p. 21, tab. 33 & 34. § Bot. Zeitung, xxxi. p. 712. SL ead, Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 175 only upon a species of Boopis previously described by Péppig and Lessing. In the same manner, the Acarpha of Dr. Grise- bach * must be referred to Boopis, and the Gymnocaulust of Dr. Philippi to Calycera, upon grounds that will presently be shown. The Calyceracee have many characters in common with the Composite. Their flowers, often intermixed with setaceous palez, are aggregated upon a general receptacle, which is enclosed within an involucre of bracteiform leaflets more or less combined in one series : the ovary is constantly inferior ; the calyx, which is adnate to it, has a free, generally 5-toothed border ; the corolla is tubular, the lobes of its border being valvate in estivation, and possessing the same peculiar system of nervation as the Composite ; their anthers, in like manner, are syngenesious ; their ovary is also inferior, 1-celled, and 1-ovular ; and the fruit is a dry achenium surmounted by the indurated and enlarged teeth of the calyx. They differ essentially, however, in the structure of the ovary, the ovule being suspended from the apex of the cell (not erect) ; in their achzenia being crowned by the calycine teeth, often elongated into rigid spines (not surmounted by a pappus) ; in their seeds containing a copious albumen, and a terete embryo, the radicle of which usually exceeds the coty- ledons in length, the radicle pointing to the apex of the cell (not to its base) ; their anthers, too, are deficient of the apical expansion of the connective, usually found in Composite. They are all herbaceous plants, natives of South America, mostly growing in elevated and arid situations in the Andes of Chile; two species extend into the Cordillera of Peru; three are found near the Straits of Magellan ; seven others on the eastern por- tion of the continent, bordering on the Rio de la Plata and the Rio Grande; and another extending beyond the line of the Southern Tropic, growing along the sea-shore of Rio de Janeiro, and as far to the northward as Bahia. Some points of their structure are yet considered to be ambi- guous, opposite views in regard to them having been held by Brown and Richard, which I will endeavour to reconcile and explain. The stamens, always equal in number to, and alternate with the segments of the corolla, have their anthers free at their summits, but confluent by their margins towards their base into a syngenesious ring: the summits of the five filaments are quite free, but are combined below into a cylinder, which is adnate to the tube of the corolla above its middle, while the base of this tube is seated upon a prominence which crowns the sum- mit of the ovary, and bears the style. Upon the tube of the corolla, just below the apparent attachment of the free portion * Diagn. Pl. Lechler, p. 38. t+ Linnea, xxviii. p. 705. 176 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracex. of the filamentous ring, are seen five coloured fleshy glands, alternating with the stamens. Mr. Brown remarks * that this and other peculiar characters distinguish the Calyceracee from the hermaphrodite flowers of the whole order of the Composite : viz. “the accretion of the base of the style with the tube of the corolla,” ‘the absence of the epigynous disk or nectarium,” and the perfectly unilocular space of the anther-lobes ; besides these, the corolla is continuous with, and not jointed to, the ovarium ; the anthers are deficient of any membranaceous expansion of their summits, and the stigma is constantly undivided. Mr. Brown further remarks that, in Calyceracee, “the absence of an epigynous disk is a necessary consequence of the accretion of the base of the style with the tube of the corolla;” and it appeared to him that “a modification of the same organ may be traced in the five thickened areolz observable within and near the base of the tube formed by the filaments in Acicarpha spathulata, and much more distinctly in Boopis balsamitefolia, where they have the appearance of five adnate fleshy bodies alternating with the filaments + :” he adds that the condition above alluded to “ may be considered as formed of a series of modified stamina.” M. Richard, in his admirable memoir before mentioned, com- bated with great ingenuity the opinion of Mr. Brown, and maintained { that this “accretion of the base of the style with the tube of the corolla,” and “the absence of an epigynous disk or nectarium,” are contradictory definitions. He endeavoured to show that the apical protuberance in question is a true epigy- nous disk ; or, if it be not rigorously demonstrated to be a true disk, it bears at least the closest analogy with that organ, for it appears to supply its place §. Whatever be the nature of the glandular areoles, a careful examination of the whole structure leads me to conclude that they belong to the region of the staminal tube, and not to that of the corolla, as Richard was inclined to believe, referring to Echinops, by way of analogy, where similar areolar glands exist in the bottom of the border of the corolla. In Calycera and Boopis, as examined by Brown and Richard, where these bodies appear on the tube of the corolla, below the point of apparent — insertion of the filamentous ring, we easily ascertain the truth by laying hold of any portion of this ring, and tearing it away downwards from the corolla: we find the areolar glands come away with the filaments, showing that they form no part of the corolla.. This fact is further established beyond doubt in Nast- anthus and Anomocarpus, where the same glands are found * Linn. Trans. xii. p. 137. + Linn. Trans. xii. p. 140, { Mém. Mus, vi. p. 67. § Mém. Mus. vi. p. 72. So atl i Eh Leet Me ma Niles ey yh gk mT Nia al aE Rae Shera Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 177 seated upon the free portion of the filamentous ring, above the point of its insertion upon the corolla. In regard to the prominent tubercle which crowns the ovary in all the Calyceracee, which Richard held to be a disk, all that I have seen tends to a conclusion at variance with the precept of Mr. Brown, which attributes to the flower in this family, as its essential character, “the absence of an epigynous disk,” and, as “a necessary consequence” of this character, “ the accretion of the base of the style to the base of the corolla.” We have strong presumptive evidence of the actual presence of an epigynous disk, analogous to that in Composite; and it may be inferred that the “ accretion” above mentioned arises from its intervention and confluence, both with the base of the style which it sur- rounds, and with the tube of the corolla, over the imner surface of which it is spread to a considerable extent, so that when the corolla falls off we always find the bottom of the tube closed, as if by a plug, owing to its presence. The nature of the five areolar glands is somewhat connected with this consideration : they are always alternate with the stamens ; and their origin may be attributed to two sources: either they may be viewed, as Mr. Brown regarded them, as a row of additional abortive sta- mens; or they may be considered as glandular protuberances appertaining to a disk extended, in the manner above mentioned, over the inner surface of the tube of the corolla. The former view will not stand the test of analogy, when compared with the numerous and varied developments seen in the neighbouring order Composite ; and the latter suggestion may be adopted without having recourse to the idea that the glands are “a series of modified stamens.” In regard to the existence of such a disk as I have suggested, we have some evidence in Nastanthus, where we find the usual confluence of the lower half of the staminal filaments into a monadelphous tube (¢ubillus of Richard), which soon becomes adnate to the tube of the corolla: we find in the mouth of this “ tubillus” an internal row of minute, free, linear hyaline teeth, alternating with the upper or free portions of the filaments, rounded at their apex, and connected together by an acute sinus; they evidently form an inner whorl with the fila- ments, and do not intervene between them. These teeth bear more the semblance of abortive stamens than the areolar glands; but the same reasoning which leads to the rejection of such a nature for the one will deny it to the other. We may with greater probability consider these teeth as constituting the margin of such an adnate disk as I have suggested, the presence of which is supported by much collateral evidence ; and we may moreover, with great reason, attribute to the existence of this disk the cause of the confluence of a portion of the filaments 178 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. into a “ tubillus,” or monadelphous ring, while all the portions of the same filaments beyond the limit of the disk remain free. In Acicarpha, where the disk appears to be carried up to the ex- tremity of the filaments, so that they are entirely monadelphous, there is seen a thickening, called by Richard an “ epinema,” which may be conceived to be the margin of the disk, and which gives the anthers the appearance of being articulated upon the filaments; but this does not occur in the other genera of the family, where the filaments are free at their apex. Although in Calyceracee the corolla at length falls off from the summit of the apical tubercle of the seed, the fact cannot be denied (as was demonstrated by Richard and confirmed by Brown), that the tube of the corolla, in all stages, is continued downwards over the entire surface of that tubercle. If we cut through any Calyceraceous achenium before the fall of the corolla, by a longitudinal section, we find that this tubercle consists externally of such a continuation of the corolla, lined with an intermediate fibrous stratum, having in the centre a thickish white cylindrical cord, continuous with the style, and all three are agglutinated into one body. It is from the bottom of this cord that the seed is suspended, by a short funicle, in the summit of the cell. This cord can neither be considered as a portion of the funicle, which is continuous with it, nor as a part of the style, although it is articulated with the latter and also continuous with it; it is, in truth, the placentary development destined to give origin to the suspended ovule. The seed in Nastanthus is deeply 5-grooved, its salient lobes corresponding to and continuous with the round and concave teeth of the calyx. If we make a transverse section across the achznium, we find in the bottom of these grooves no meso- carpic space between the thin endocarp and epicarp; so that the external diameter of the seed in that part little exceeds that of the apical tubercle; but the salient lobes or wings, which extend from the calycine teeth to the base, are often more than thrice that diameter; and the space between the epicarp and endocarp in these wings is filled with a pithy medulla, no trace of which exists in the intervals of the grooves. There are seen in this section ten very distinct longitudinal nerves upon the endocarp, five of which are opposite the grooves, the other five being alternately placed opposite the wings, all of them at equal distances : in the longitudinal section these ten nerves are seen to run parallel to one another from the base to the apex, and to pass through the apical tubercle, forming the intermediate fibrous stratum above mentioned. At the summit they all seem com- bined in a plexus, whence are thrown out the nourishing threads to the placental cord for the support of the ovule and for the Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 179 production of the raphe ; while other portions branch off through the style and the epigynous disk, thus giving rise to the nervures of tracheal vessels destined to assist in the growth of the sta- mens, and also furnishing the longitudinal nervures of the corolla. We thus perceive the nature and function of the apical tubercle, and can well imagine how the corolla falls away at a very late period, by a circumscissile line across the plexus, and also why it carries away the disk with it. In the Calyceracee the segments of the corolla always alter- nate with the lobes of the calyx, and the stamens, again, recipro- cate with those segments. The tube of the corolla is furnished with ten parallel nervures, originating at the base, as above described, five running through the median line of the segments and terminating in a gland at their apex, the other five alter- nating with them, and nearly reaching the angle of each sinus, before which they bifurcate and throw off on each side a nervure, which run parallel with each margin of the segments, and which anastomose with the median nerves at their termination. I have mentioned that the “ tubillus,” consisting of the united filaments and the disk, though agglutinated below to the tube of the corolla, may be separated throughout the whole length of this confluence by laceration, when it appears furnished with five longitudinal nervures, which run from the base and through the free portions of the filaments to the anthers: these nervures are therefore opposite to the five shorter nerves of the corolla which lead to the sinus between every two segments; but, though apparently confounded, they are distinct from them, as shown when the “tubillus” is drawn away from the corolla. There is a peculiarity of structure in Nastanthus and Anomo- carpus, and, in a less degree, in most genera of the family, which is most distinctly visible in the polliniferous flowers of the two genera just mentioned :—the tube of the corolla and the segments of its border appear to consist of two distinct parallel laminz, with a vacant space between them, as if the entire sub- stance of a very thick mesoderm had disappeared by absorption or desiccation, leaving only a small quantity of cellular tissue consolidated in the apex of the segments, under the form of a glandular callus, which apical callus is a constant feature through- out the family. This separation of the two surfaces is greater in the segments than in the tube; the outer face is very convex, forming a prominent gibbous hood about the inner face, which is nearly flat : these two laminz are perfectly united at the edges of the segments ; the outer one is very thin, hyaline, reticulated, and contains no nervures ; the inner one is more opake, coloured, and is furnished with the nervures above described. This struc. ture is confirmed by the observation of Dr. Philippi (Linnea, 180 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracer. xxvill. 709) in his diagnosis of Boopis (Nastanthus) Gayana and of Boopis (Nastanthus) compacta, wherein he describes the corolla as being “ breviter subcylindrica, membrana externa hyalina ab interiori viridi remota.” Another character of the Calyceracee, which serves to distin- guish this family from the Composite, is deserving of some no- tice. Throughout the latter order, the style is bifid at its apex, and each branch is furnished towards its extremity with a stig- matic surface, and frequently also with collecting hairs, that assist in the transmission of the pollinic influence. On the con- trary, in Calyceracee the style is undivided, clavate, and solid at the extremity, and, though here covered with a rugose surface, is quite deficient of any collecting hairs. Although the ovary in both cases is 1-locular, the inference may be drawn from the above circumstances, that the normal condition of the ovary in the one case is to be 2-ovular, and in the other l-ovular; and though we have no positive proof of this conclusion, many cir- cumstances tend to favour the opinion of the biovular tendency of the ovary in Composite. The placentary point of attachment of the solitary erect ovule is always upon one side of the base of the cell; and hence it may be assumed that, as there are two stigmata, another placentary point normally existed, which has been suppressed *: this idea is again confirmed by the fact that in many of the achenia of Composite two parallel grooves or longitudinal lines are seen upon the face opposite to the axis - of the capitulum, which probably indicate the line of junction of two carpels, united there by their margins, without any intro- flexure or tendency towards forming a dissepiment; and it is probable that branches of the corda pistillaris from each stig- matic lobe run along these sutural edges of the carpels, as in the Capparidacee for instance. From the same circumstance we may also infer that the normal condition of the ovary is not 2-locular with an intervening dissepiment ; for in such case the suppressed cell and the axis would be represented by a single longitudinal line. This inference is of course only hypothetical, but the suggestion is worthy of being kept in view. In Calyceracee the flowers in the same capitulum are not all fertile ; for many of them are sterile and polliniferous, which are promiscuously mixed with the fertile or hermaphrodite ones. In Acicarpha, however, there is some exception to this rule ; for the superior or more central florets are all sterile, while the more external series are hermaphrodite and fertile. I have observed in Nastanthus, where the florets are promis- cuously intermixed, that the flowers first produced are not per- * A similar view has been advocated by Mr. B. Clarke (Ann, Nat. Hist. 2 ser. xi. p. 456). NE ee et ae Ee He eter eS ee ee RS APS ree Se Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 181 . fect; the tube of the corolla is considerably elongated into a very slender tube, on the outside of which are seen five promi- nences indicating the five transparent areolar glands, the tubillus within being very short, the filaments distinct, and the anther- cells, which are almost void of pollen, being almost, if not quite, free ; the segments of the border are of much thinner consist- ence, and of a much greener hue: in these cases the globose stigma is fully developed on the summit of the clavate extremity of the long style, and the achzenium yields a perfect seed. In the flowers last produced, and intermixed with the former, the tube of the corolla is thick, only half the length of the others, and so much thickened that the areolar glands become wholly immersed, and are not perceptible; and the segments of the border here exhibit the appearance of the gibbous double laminz before described; the anthers, almost obsoletely polliniferous, are nearly free; the style is only slightly swollen at the apex, and deficient of the globose stigmatic expansion ; the achzenium, though attaining its full growth, does not always produce per- fect seed ; the corolla, in such instances, generally persists upon the achenium. Other flowers, again, are produced in an inter- mediate state, the achenium maturing its seed; but then the stigma is always fully developed, as well as the anthers, which are half united at their base into a syngenesious ring, and the corolla usually falls off soon after the period of impregnation. In Boopis, Gamocarpha, and Nastanthus, the calycine lobes are deeply concave or semi-navicular, owing to their involution round the salient angles of the ovary, by which they become more or less hollow or tubular within, their median nervures being decurrent along the extreme angles of the ovary. When the seed is matured, these lobes, being acute in Boopis, become rigid at the point and acicular; in Nastanthus they remain rounded, thick, and obtuse; in Calycera and Acicarpha, where the lobes are flatter, they greatly enlarge, becoming subulate and rigid, and assume the form of very long, sharp, divaricate spines, of unequal length ; in Anomocarpus, in the same capitu- lum, some of the achenia become spinescent, as in Calycera, while others retain the form of short rigid teeth, as in Boopis, both producing in like manner perfect seeds. In Nastanthus and Anomocarpus, and sometimes in Boopis, the surface of the epicarp is reticulated between the nervures with transverse, crowded, parallel and almost scalariform venations, the intervals often becoming swollen and assuming the appearance of trans- verse ruge. In Calyceracee the florets are all crowded upon a broad fleshy receptacle surrounded by an involucre, the leaflets of which are in a single series almost free from one another, in Acicarpha; 182 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. accreted at the base upon a large fleshy receptacle in Calycera and Nastanthus; and confluent for the greater part of their length into a campanulate form in Boopis and Anomocarpus— thus remaining free from the receptacle, which is small and seated in its centre. In the five last-mentioned genera the re- ceptacle is flat or slightly convex; in Acicarpha it is conical, globular, or cylindrical; in Boopis and Anomocarpus it is small and greatly reduced in size. Each capitulum is furnished with numerous crowded flowers; and in most of the genera, each floret is furnished at the point of its origin with a narrow elon- gated palea, as in Composite ; but in Anomocarpus the receptacle is almost epaleaceous, each floret being inserted in an alveolar depression. In Gamocarpha the palee are conjoined in numerous circles, from their base half-way up their margins, the upper portions remaining free, and these again are united together by other pales, thus forming a kind of honeycomb structure, with deep cells or nests spread all over the receptacle, several florets being affixed to the bottom of each nest. There is some analogy in this respect with the structure in Gundelia among Composite, where there is a large capitulum, provided with a general invo- lucre, which capitulum is composed of a great many tubular involucels with a spinosely dentate border, each containing 3-7 florets ; the greater part of these involucels are agglutinated together in a honeycomb-like cylindrical head, and fixed upon an elongated central receptacle; these involucels may be con- sidered as composed of two or more pale united by their mar- gins into a dentate tube, as is shown in the last whorls, where these tubes are quite free from one another. In Calycera the capitulum is seated upon a long scape, the leaves being radical ; in Acicarpha, and frequently in Boopis, where the plant has many branching leafy stems, a capitulum issues from each alternate axil, upon a rather short peduncle. In Anomocarpus, in three species, the capitula are nearly sessile in the remote dichotomy of the branchlets ; while in another species the axis of the plant is so completely depressed that all the leaves become radical, with its numerous sessile capitula interspersed between them, so that the whole grows into a pulvinate shape with a crowded mass of flowers. In Nastanthus all the species assume a some- what similar form, from an aggregation of its numerous capitula, each supported upon a very thick fleshy peduncle, which bears a single leaf near its summit, a little below the level of the invo- lucre. In regard to the natural affinities of the Calyceracee, nearly all systematic botanists are agreed in following the indications first suggested by the illustrious founder of the order, who showed that its closest alliance is with the Composite; it has aaa =" nee sae ie a y = - a 4 . a Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 183 consequently been regarded as holding an intermediate position between that family and the Dipsacee, with which it also accords in its capitate involucrated inflorescence, its monopetalous co- rolla, its inferior 1-celled ovary with an adnate calyx, its undi- vided style and simple stigma, and its solitary suspended ovule, —its fruit being likewise a monospermous achzenium, crowned by the persistent teeth of the calyx, and the embryo of its seed imbedded in an ample albumen. It differs, however, from the Dipsacee in the peculiar venation of the corolla, in having its filaments united at the base into a monadelphous rig, and in its combined half-syngenesious anthers. Mr. B. Clarke * first proposed to separate these families, by some distance, in a natural system founded principally on the normal position of the carpels and the relation of the raphe to the placenta. Under his arrangement, in the monopetalous proterocarpous division of Exogens, he places the Calyceracee in his Tetragonal alliance with Valerianacee and Dipsacea, while ite appear in his Myrtal alliance, the Onagrarial alliance being interposed between them. It is needless to say that the grounds of arrangement in this system are most feeble, as the more important considerations of floral and carpological struc- ture, as well as general habit, are completely placed out of view. As no other reason is adduced to justify the separation of the two families in question, the validity of their close affinity still remains unimpeached. Prof. Agardh has likewise proposed the separation of the Caly- ceracee from the Composite, under a still more singular system of arrangement, also founded principally upon the mode of de- velopment of the ovules in different plants. He places Compo- site at the end of an alliance which embraces Cycadacea, all the Conifere, Ephedracee, Proteacea, and Bruniacea, and places Calyceracee in another alliance of the most heterogeneous kind, comprising Plantaginacee, Primulacee, Dipsaceea, and Gunnera- cee, the latter family interposing between Calyceracee and Com- posite. The principal reason given for this approximation of Gunneracee with Calyceracee is the fact of the single ovule being in both cases suspended from the very apex of the cell, while in Dipsacee the point of its suspension is somewhat lateral. The view of natural affinities expounded in his work+ will not stand the test of investigation; when applied to the case under consideration, we see that Gunnera, with its monochlamydeous, often dicecious flowers, which are spicate or racemose and ebrac- teated, its two simple stamens, its divided style with plumose stigmata, its drupaceous fruit and very minute embryo in copious albumen, offer a combination of characters that place it at a great * Ann. Nat. Hist. 2 ser. xi. 454456. + Theoria Syst. Plant. 184, Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze. distance from Calyceracee in the system. Very similar reasons may be adduced in objection to the alliance of this family with the Primulacee and Plantaginacee*. Bearing in view the very numerous features of analogous structure in the Calyceracee and Composite, notwithstanding the difference in position of the ovule and seed, we must con- clude that a very close affinity exists between these two families. So intimate, indeed, is this relationship, that should any new system of arrangement be proposed, whether it be linear or circular, which should compel their becoming parted among separate groups on account of the different structure of their carpels, they will naturally take positions that wijl still touch one another. Conspectus generum. A. Lobi calycini imo amplexi et concavi. a. Lobi rotundati incrassati. Capitula magna, subscaposa. Receptaculum magnum, carno- sum. Involucrum polypby!lum .............+. 1, NASTANTHUS. aa. Palez inter se accretz ; lobi obovati integri. Capitula minora et subscaposa. Involucrum POlyphyllum secccccccceseseaccecseecessanccesgeoese 2, GAMOCARPHA. aaa. Palee omnino liber. Involucrum gamo- phyllum. * Lobi lanceolati, scariosi, denticulati. Achz- TA CONSIMIIA . .....-scecersceesersceceeseceses 3. Boorts. ** Lobi oblongi, aristati, in nonnullis immu- tati, parvi, in aliis demum excrescentes et spiniformes. Acheenia hine dissimilia ... 4. ANOMOCARPUS. B. Lobi calycini -subplani et fere subulati, demum elongati et spiniformes. b. Acheenia libera. Receptaculum magnum, latum Ct CepressuM soo..rcosceccesesescrsreccesorcescesecs 5. CALYCERA. bb, Acheenia sepius agglutinati. Receptaculum parvum, seepius Cylindricum -....secsseeeeeeereeee 6. ACICARPHA. 1. NAsTANTHUS. In my last journey over the lofty range of the Cordillera of Chile, in 1825, I noticed a very singular plant, of which I then made detailed drawings; these, together with others of much interest, I showed to several botanists during my visit to London in that year: the plant alluded to is the Calycera Andina men- tioned in my ‘ Travels, iu. p. 5381. On my return to England in 1838, I proposed it as a new genus, under the name of Nast- anthus, which genus was adopted by Prof. Lindley in his ‘ Ve- * If anything were wanting to show the little practical value of the affini- ties thus suggested, we have before us the results of two systematists who, starting upon almost identically the same basis, have arrived at conclusions nearly diametrically opposed to each other, and at variance with the esta- blished views of relationship universally acknowledged by botanists. eae Eee NE er es Nt ee ee Ne rE en SSR Se Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 185 getable Kingdom,’ p. 701. Many circumstances have prevented the publication of these details till the present moment. Nine species are here enumerated, all being of a similar and very distinct habit, somewhat resembling our alpine Cirsium acaule in their cespitose hemispherical shape. They all grow in very elevated situations, in dry rocky soil, much exposed to rough weather, in the lofty Cordillera of the Andes of Chile, on both the eastern and western slopes. : The generic name is derived from vactos, confertus, avOos, flos, because of the densely aggregated flowers and achzenia in each of its capitula, which, again, are so closely crowded as to give to the plant the appearance of a cauliflower-head half im- bedded in the ground. Nastantuvs, nob.—ZJnvolucrum gamophyllam, ex foliolis pluri- mis (10-12) uniserialibus, oblongis, obtusis, sinuato-subtrilo- bis, crassiusculis, imo in tubum brevem confiuentibus constans, -et margini receptaculi adnatum. Receptaculum magnum, carnosum, subconvexum, paleolis lineari-spathulatis, inter flores exteriores, paucis aut sepe abortivis. Flores dissimiles. Calycis adnati dentes 5, zequales, rotundati, concavi, carnosi, imo saccati.—Flores fertiles: corolla tubo brevi, crassiuscula, in- fundibuliformis, limbo campanulato, 5-partito, lobis carnosis, oblongis, subcucullatis, erectiusculis. Stamina 5, inclusa; filamenta imo in tubum brevem monadelphum cum glandulis totidem fauci insertum coalita, superne libera: anthere in tubum 5-dentatum syngenesium connate. Stylus longe ex- sertus, filiformis, apice incrassato-cylindraceus. Stigma glo- bosum, papilloso-rugosum. Ovarium cylindraceum, 5-sulcatum, calycis tubo arcte adnatum, et ejus lobis coronatum.